It's long. I know. Not sorry. Prepare your butts. And your eyes if you read in the dark.

Arifureta: Similar Story, Different World

Chapter 11: Similarly Troubled, Differing Problems

The slap of documents atop his desk disturbed the quiet of one of the, if not the most important, office rooms located in the Heiligh Kingdom's palace. As the morning sun shone past the open windows, the light bathed the nearby grandfather clock's face situated behind as the king raised his eyes from the paperwork.

"I've reviewed your suggestions, minister," Eliheid's eyes met the man's still standing before him. "I didn't expect you to be so thorough, or to be working on this so early in the day at that."

"Forgive me for the earlier intrusion, Your Highness," Rhett Decorose, one of his cabinet and an old friend he knew from days of old, bowed with a curled fist to his chest in silent salute as well as apology. "But there is work to be done. It didn't sit well with me to put these off any longer than I needed to. Not when the Apostles' themselves are putting in the effort for our Kingdom's sake."

"Worry not. I'm not so incompetent as to neglect my council's advices. Your suggestions for the benefit of the kingdom, as well as the Apostles, are always welcome." Taking in the seemingly refreshed yet sincere expression on the Minister of Defense's face, Eliheid took a glance at the paperwork the man had given him. Scanning the first page's leading title once again, he tapped it to draw the minister's attention. "However, I do find it odd that you of all people would thoroughly criticize your original plan and then demand to have it changed. You're normally more resolute with your thoughts, never giving me a plan you yourself hadn't deemed perfect from the beginning. For what reason, might I ask, did you find the need to alter your initial idea?"

"It's a personal reevaluation of mine as well as the kingdom's current state." Level was his gaze, not once wavering. "After recent events forced me to rest and recover, I had some time to think of the other possible assets we could utilize in this time of war. Assets that I originally deemed unneeded or fruitless. And perhaps, once it is over, it may be utilized in the future as well, when we have achieved peace."

Though he used the term 'when', there was still the implication of victory being an 'if' hidden in the minister's tone. But neither men dared point it out. They needed all the hope they could keep at a time like this.

Flipping through the pages once more, Eliheid meticulously checked through the list and suggestions as detailed by the Minister of Defense. Specifics and explanations were organized efficiently, testament to the minister's long experience in this line of work. Yet there were some suggestions that Eliheid found the need to question.

"You wish to set up an organization dedicated to infrastructure maintenance and development that will accept both mages and non-combatant classes. Particularly those geared towards crafting, metallurgy, and earth-attribute manipulation?" Eliheid lowered the pages slightly to study Rhett's expression from behind it. "What's more, you request that it be a state-funded organization that is based at the capitol but is branched throughout the major cities and towns across the kingdom?"

"Yes, Your Highness." Unflinching, Rhett stated firmly. "Initially, I planned on leaving it to the nobles themselves to manage their own lands and infrastructure. However, as we are in a time of war, we can't have a single territory falling behind in production or disconnected from communications." The air around the minister was heavy but only in terms of how seriously he was taking the case, not his anger or insistence of having his suggestion approved immediately. "With subsidies and loans to each territory's owner, we can have this new organization respond accordingly to each regions' needs. From road management to postal outposts, not just the local lords, but the military, adventurer guilds and merchant guilds should be alleviated from this task."

True, these were merits. It had usually been the merchant guilds that communication was left to, but they profited from the system more than they actually had to invest in it. Just by having commoners and officials alike collect mail to be delivered alongside peddling, it was revenue that they, as merchants, didn't really need but had ease of access to. All they provided was an armed escort. Something they already had on hand for guarding their asset transport convoys.

What's more, should information be passed along, they had a better chance of catching wind of it before it even reached the capitol.

It was an invaluable advantage in times of war. On the other hand, hiring merchants to trade for information was tricky business. If they saw it more benefiting their survival, they could sell the information to others, worst case, pledge allegiance to demons in the process. Eliheid didn't want to suspect any of his own people being heretics, but banning or outright blackmail would end poorly for the kingdom via its imports and economy.

They had to leave the heavy-handed approach aside. For now, at least.

But even if they were to force the merchants to comply, they couldn't do so without the military. Sadly, they as well had their duties to attend to. Guarding the borders and occasional scouting into enemy territory were a few examples.

The dangers of demon lands were left in the hands of the best, that meaning the elite knights they could spare, as the rise in monster numbers killed off a huge number of their dedicated soldiers when they had been caught off-guard. Blasted demons utilizing them to harass their main outposts kept the tensions high in key points. Excluding the Reisen Gorge, of course. The accursed area still made magic support nil for either side.

Well, except for the monsters, which his generals advised on the possibility of them amassing in the barren ravine under their notice. He'd allowed Decorose to handle that part and the man hadn't failed him yet.

Still, all of this was why adventurers were made to patrol within their borders. Both for the sake of stopping bandits and monsters in the military's stead, the rough and rowdy undisciplined fighters were capable enough to handle either in small numbers. Simply cordon off the target group before they grew in size, be it bandit camp or monster packs, then eliminate them before their numbers exceeded a troubling point. Coordinating attacks in raids would be costly but given that splitting the targets made for easy pickings that could only grow back into another problem, it was only beneficial that they keep the adventuring profession on that role for now.

The catch, however, was that adventurers did sloppy jobs.

The upkeep of the adventurer guild was made cheap as they were an outsourced labor that anyone could hire or look for work in. Any local lord or measly farmhand could post a quest. Any man, woman, or even child could pick up a job that had rewards to their liking. So long as the guild vetted the applicant according to their capabilities, of course.

But that meant results were unreliable at times as they basically amounted to better equipped and more amicable mercenaries that were still not loyal to any lord or crown. Only money, glory and reputation. Should they not like their selected job, they either skimp on it, reporting only the bare minimum upon completion of the quest, or were otherwise careless and incompetent, dying needlessly on a simple patrol against unreported monsters.

The new idea, more organized and integrated when compared to a job distribution outlet like the guild, sounded brilliant. Not just the combat classes, but others could be hired for it as well. But of course, there were cons.

"You mentioned subsidies. It's good to know that you plan on having the nobles, even the lower ones, pay for their own territories over time," Eliheid countered. "But where did you plan on getting the initial funds to support this endeavor should it have been approved? Our treasury has already been allocated to readying the Apostles. And after giving up our tribute offering to the Church of Saints for Ehito-sama's blessing of the summoning ritual, there shouldn't be enough to be able to start this plan of yours."

The idea itself wasn't bad. Eliheid could tell that Rhett Decorose was seriously considering the kingdom's future here. Even without thinking on it too much, Eliheid would very much like to have it approved. But then there was the current circumstance to consider.

The cost was more than double over their current budget.

Forget about starting all across the Kingdom simultaneously, they wouldn't be able to support a third of their lands. Should even a quarter of the current members of the aristocracy that owned land participate immediately through loans, and it was a guarantee they would be cheap about it, the kingdom would incur a serious debt that could have them reeling before the project even started bearing fruit.

"Forgive my mistake on not explaining earlier, Your Highness. But I plan on using my own assets for this one. The subsidies will be provided for by the earnings of my territory for the duration of the next twenty years." Eliheid's brow perked at this. "Considering that it's not a bad plot of land, it should be sufficient enough to pay off up to several dozen earls' worth of land."

"You wish to give up your own property's profit in order to fund this endeavor?!" His response had the king sitting up attentively. It's not that it wasn't just a bad plot of land. Rhett had been a war hero before. If anything, the property he had been was prime real estate. The cost of which rivalled the sum output of several earls' properties. "Do you plan on taking over management of the organization as your new job?"

It wouldn't surprise him if it did. A project this large needed money, but it also needed a leader that was able to manage it. Not forgetting profit, it could also net a ton of influence besides the earnings to whoever was in control. Considering that it was his brainchild, the one person most suited for overseeing the job would obviously be Rhett Decorose.

Eliheid knew the man's honor bound pride with his very core. Rhett would see his duties done and nothing more, relinquishing it all once he was no longer necessary. But Eliheid's people weren't him. He knew others might see this as nothing more than a power grab.

To hold their region's infrastructure on the palm of one's hand is to say you had an iron grip on a noble's economic heart. One wrong move and the grip could turn into a claw, bleeding their coffers dry.

Or stopping the blood flow completely by simply cutting one off.

"No, my liege." However, the minister refused with a stern shake of his head. "After this war is over, I plan to retire and live the rest of my life back in my home territory. As I've said, this will be a state-run organization. Therefore, it will answer to the kingdom through whoever is to be my replacement."

"Are you serious about this, minister?! If you retire while giving up this much of your own property, at best, you could start your own farm but not have the initial earnings to hire a keeper. Best you could do is buy a slave or two."

What went unsaid was that he would, at worst, his only option would fail and he would then have no capital to start a job, forcing him to look for an adequately earning livelihood. With his skills, he could find a good desk job. Not many could read or write in the outer regions as well as a former minister. But his age would limit his options. One would think a former minister could just get any job they wish, but if it came down to it, starting over wasn't the same as continuing the status quo.

His new venture would be far more meager than his current one as a bureaucrat and war hero of the nation. Much less luxurious and all the security and accommodations available in the palace would all be absent as soon as he leaves it.

"Consider it as my last contribution to the country I call home."

Still, Rhett was a noble. He acted as a proper aristocrat would with such an obligation. His duty for the people was very much apparent in this suggestion of his. Going unsaid were the benefits of life improvement, not just for the noble landowners, but commoners as well.

Non-combatant classes would very much get a bonus just from providing labor under their craft's specialty. Farmers were, as a given, made to stay and till the land. But craftsmen would be able to get a job anywhere they were needed, provided they were able to pay for travel expenses.

It wasn't cheap to go from one side of the kingdom to another, hence why many had been forced to come to the center of commerce within the kingdom, the capitol city. But that in itself caused the cost of quality goods to skyrocket across the kingdom while dropping it here.

The imbalance wasn't beneficial for improving the standards of living. Eliheid understood that much. Most impactful were the commoners in outlying regions. Though they may be his citizens, they were people without much contribution to the nation as a whole. Taxes waxed and waned whenever harvests were bad. And the cost of fending off monster attacks were often too high to be exchanged for it.

A village that couldn't pay taxes due to bad harvests and monster attacks was, economically speaking, worth less than a standing army. It was cruel to think about. But between scores of men ready to fight off an enemy versus hungry, unprotected, homeless peasants, there was no contest in this time of war.

But this plan eased their overstretching problem.

As long as there were properly maintained and improved infrastructure, the circulation of goods wouldn't be slowed down at all. In any case, it would actually allow them to send cheap, good quality goods all over. Risk of famine would be lowered. News from far-off places in the kingdom would arrive far sooner. Should demons invade or monsters devastate nearby areas, evacuation was easier to manage as well. Even controlling the flow of information would be able to staunch panic somewhat.

So far as the project's requirements were concerned, money was key. But without his land's earnings, Rhett Decorose was basically abandoning his aristocratic way of life for that of a commoner's.

There are uses and opportunities for a retired minister, but to influence politics, one must be considered to still be in the circle of power. Without his aristocratic influence, he would be left as a low class citizen with high class education and a dwindling lifespan.

In the world outside the capitol's walls, criminals, monsters, and demons could care less about him like the rest of the common citizens.

Eliheid eyed him carefully. Worry as he might for a friend, as a king, he needed to be sure his personal feelings didn't inflict bias upon his decision. This was a good thing for the kingdom. The right thing. But it would in turn sacrifice one of his old friend's livelihood. Indirectly, it would spell a slow end to his life.

Close to the end as the man may be, it still didn't sit well with the more humane side of Eliheid S. B. Heiligh to abandon his longtime ally.

"Would you stop looking at me like that?" Snapping away from the formal demeanor, the minister spoke frankly and personally. A disappointed sigh escaping him as well. Quite a casual gesture for a man once known as 'the Kingdom's Iron Hand', and a reprieve from the normally stiff friend of his who never relaxed during a formal setting. "I'm old. My wife's passed away long ago and my son's already happily married, living with a family and managing land of his own. I have no need for that large estate or a summer villa anymore. A simple house and something to do until I die is all I would ask for now, Eli."

'A busybody as always,' Eliheid didn't put his thoughts to words., merely recalling his old friend's bad habit.

As much of an efficient worker Minister Decorose was, if he didn't have something to do, he would very much grow anxious. It was why Eliheid had appointed him to this position in the first place, despite the man's initial protests of being unqualified.

"Are you certainly sure about this, Rhett?" Eliheid's expression warmed when the minister spoke a nickname rarely used. A knowing look formed as he replied, not as king, but as a friend who already understood, from Rhett's expression alone, how serious he was. "You're giving up pretty much everything once this plan goes through."

"Hmph, as if I could give anything less." The old man smiled back from behind his spectacles. "The Apostles are giving their lives for us. How can I sit idly back and not do the same for my kingdom?"

'The Apostles?' Rhett's mentioning of Ehito's blessed drew his attention. "Fine, I will give my approval for this matter. Though, I won't simply let you take the burden of this endeavor alone."

"That's—" For a second, Rhett's eyebrows were raised in surprise, but after collecting himself, Minister Decorose stood tall with a slightly defiant expression glaring back. "That's unnecessary, Eliheid. This is my responsibility and it shouldn't affect anyone but my own."

"It concerns the kingdom, doesn't it? It matters to me as much as it does you."

"But still, to have you personally pay compensation for this—"

"It's no concern, nor will it be a problem." Eliheid stood up as well, levelling with the minister's eyelevel. "As minister, you are to advise me, but not make my decisions for me. And besides, Eichirou-sama already pointed out to me that living a life of extreme luxury isn't good for my health. Should I want to reign longer, I should live simpler."

"That's… That's absurd!" For a second there, Rhett had looked both confused and surprised. "A king must live as an inspiration to all! To lower yourself—"

"—is to be closer to my people." Eliheid interrupted. "You let me worry about those pesky nobles that would paint this as my growing weak. Even if they try anything to get rid of me earlier, they would be hard-pressed to manipulate my successor. Especially since my daughter and wife will still be there to keep an eye on him." The man seemed to chuckle slightly. "Besides, I have a loyal and capable counsel as well, don't you think so?"

"Ng, hmm." Minister Decorose looked like he wanted to retort but faltered. After inhaling, he relented. "Very well," the mask of formality was quick to return as it was to disappear earlier. Though, the slight hesitation was apparent in Rhett's sigh. "If that is what you deem best, my liege."

"Good of you to understand." Eliheid nodded in response.

He was king, sure. He had his responsibilities as one. But he didn't wish to disregard someone as devoted to the country as his friend or let him take a risky fall for the sake of it. At least, not alone.

Such was uncouth, distasteful. Had this decision been asked of Eliheid before, he may have hesitated and looked to Ehito-sama, or more probably his proxy to the deity, Ishtar, for advice. But he couldn't do that all the time. This was a decision he himself knew he had to make on his own.

'Besides,' Eliheid smiled slightly beneath his beard at a new thought. 'This is a trial from Anima as well, is it not? One concerning my role not as king but as a 'friend'?'

The Minister of Defense, no, his old childhood companion, Earl Rhett of the Decorose family, had once been an earnest child of nobility that wanted nothing but to work for the sake of the kingdom. How could he, as the leader of that kingdom, forsake him so. And how could he, as the friend who was supported along the way, even consider not lending a hand?

"I'll call the Prime Minister to discuss the details." Eliheid made to stand taller but more relaxed while laying a hand upon the reluctant minister's shoulder. "After that, another council should be called up. As it involves the kingdom's welfare and would ease their responsibilities somewhat, the other ministers would no doubt be supportive of this idea, even if we have to reorganize the original plan."

"Haaah," another sigh escaped him, but this time, Rhett's expression was one not of a minister but that of the old friend he was. It was… critical of him. That look in his face was like the tired expression of a friend being pulled along for the ride, and yet despite it, would come along anyway. "I thought you'd grown more passive after becoming king, looking to Ishtar-sama for advice all the time. Didn't think you still had it in you, Eli."

That… wasn't untrue. When the former king, Eliheid's father had passed, Eliheid himself wasn't ready for the role. But through the urging of the recently inaugurated Pope Ishtar at the time, he was placed on the throne immediately with the backing of the Church.

There were no problems at all after it happened. None. When it came to political affairs, local or foreign disputes, economic or military, there was very little to do. All because he had the Church to support him.

No, that was wrong. It was all because he relied on the Church to resolve all those issues for him. Wherever there were problems that most concerned him, Ishtar had been there to provide insight and options to take. Not only was his kingship shamefully empty, he had grown too reliant to even think of what he himself should do.

But that had to change.

He took his first step when he decided to go against Ishtar when the pope nearly executed his people during a panic. He could do so again and take another, one without the Church to babysit him on. Eliheid had to make his own decisions. Rather than rely too much on someone already nearing the end of their lifespan, he should make his own decisions, contribute the fruit of his own efforts, before the end of his own. With his own hands and feet.

"As you've said, there are those giving their all for the kingdom. How could I sit idly back and do any less for someone doing far more?" It would be more work to do but not enough to be considered a burden. Being royalty, Eliheid had been trained for the meetings and paperwork. It would do well to actually put that into proper practice now, without relying on the Church for everything.

To think he used to believe that the only reprieve he had was Ehito-sama's grace. Presently, that was different. After spending more time with his family and, more recently, his amusing talks with a certain Apostle, there was far more to his mortal life that he was missing out on. His devotion to Ehito-sama had never waned. He just felt the need to be more than a simple devotee. As a king to country that housed the base of the Church of Saints, surely he could be both a good king and a faithful worshipper.

DONG

The old grandfather clock tolled, signaling noontime. This sudden appointment was requested by Minister Decorose as soon as the king had taken his breakfast and it was now time for lunch. Half a day. Reviewing the minister's suggestion and reconfirming his decision took that long.

"My friend, how about you join me and my family for a meal today?"

"That certainly would be an honor, Your Highness," a nod, but then the minister brushed away Eliheid's palm on his shoulder. "However, I must decline. I still have things to do in recompense to the Apostle who gave me another chance to make things right."

Speaking of which, "You've been mentioning them for a while now. Did the Apostles have something to do with your change of plans?"

"Something like that, yes. It's a long story however and would most likely bore you—"

"Nonsense!" Tapping the man on the back, Eliheid dragged him the normally formal man into a one-arm hug. One that he hadn't done in a long time. "It's been a while since we've had this much time to talk. I'm sure Luluaria would enjoy having a word as well."

"Even if that were the case, I still have the investigation to handle! Including the possibility of an infiltrator! There's the organization of the guards and servants as well as this proposal!" Rhett, seemingly surprised by the change in Eliheid's tune but not estranged by it, nevertheless tried to wheedle his way out. "This is a big project! I still need to prepare several documents before the meeting—"

"You forget, old friend. I know you like the back of my hand." Eliheid countered. "It may have been several years since we've talked informally like this, but I still know you already prepared more than enough before you even presented this document to me. And the matters about security, I've heard you already made arrangements that aren't expected to be completed until he Apostles return from their excursion."

In truth, he did far more than that and then some. Honestly, though he may be the Minister of Defense, his role was limited to managing intelligence and military matters like border disputes and the like. But being the busybody that he was, Eliheid knew the man wouldn't settle for less work. It was against his nature. It would be safer to assume he would take any job as long as it was vaguely in-line with his current duties.

"But Eli—"

"Take a breather for once in your life, Rhett. Just a small lunch will do and we can get back to politics after. Come. My children will be joining us as well. I hear Lundel's been studying hard and I need your input so I don't blindly judge his efforts. He and Liliana would also enjoy a casual chat with their Uncle Rhett, no? Such a rare and happy occasion should be shared with friends, or am I wrong?"

Eliheid knew he wasn't and Rhett did as well. The man conceded with a sigh as he was led along down the halls. Guards posted alongside would salute but did so with a smile at their king's attitude. A rare scene, considering he would usually be having his meals separately. Due to his devotion, he followed a regular pattern of prayer and listening to Ishtar's counsels. Not only did it interfere with the normal meal schedule he would normally have had with his family, he would sometimes leave carrying an oppressive air about him. But now that Ishtar-sama had been recently spending more time resting and meditate in the Church's Holy Temple, Eliheid was free to do as he pleased. And smile like a fool he did.

With the advice of the Apostle of Anima, he had chosen to spend that time being more of a father to Lundel and Liliana as well as a husband to Luluaria. It had been a long, long time since he had been able to be both ever since taking up the crown.

Thinking about it, it was also due to the discussion of his roles and trials set upon him by Anima that he was starting to rekindle this friendship with his old friend.

Wouldn't that translate as finding success in this role's trial as well?

Eliheid would need to ask Eichirou-sama about this when he returned from his first trip to the dungeon. He would need to ask if this was one of the things Anima, the god of familial ties and gratitude, would bless him and his own for.

Should their trip prove unsuccessful, he would have to apologize and use this newfound resolve of his to repay the Apostle again, so long as it was within his power.

Unable to shake off the jolly monarch of Heiligh, Rhett Decorose could only concede and join the royal family as they dined together. For shock value, it was the first time in a while since he'd seen the ruling family of the kingdom act like they weren't nobles, but rather resembled a more caring and warmer household.

Luluaria, a woman he had known long before her marriage to Eliheid, now smiled with warmth as a mother should. The children, Liliana and Lundel, acted as they were. Children. But unlike before, Lundel now carried himself as less of a spoiled brat and more of a little gentleman while Liliana acted less like a workaholic doll and more of the teenage girl she was. It was honestly surprising to Rhett that he'd initially hesitate in his responses to them.

It wasn't just the minister. All the servants present watched the sight with awe and curiosity. They, of all citizens in the kingdom, were most aware of the monarchy's movements, faces, and personalities.

Though not collectively, rumors started floating about. Of the prince earnestly starting to focus on his studying. Of how the princess had started to grow more vibrant and dazzling in her duties by the day. Of even how the queen herself had started to take more interest on the goings on of the people's welfare. And finally, of the king of Heiligh who was now taking the lead when it came to the current political affairs.

Needless to say, the royals' actions and sudden change in mannerisms were all causing waves. Those amongst both the nobility and the commoner class stirred. Especially those that were aware of the growing activity within the capitol. Many were curious of the sudden change. A few were concerned. But regardless of views, they all knew something was up.

The cold air of the city at the base of god's mountain had shifted. And in its place, a warm feeling of motivation and inspiration welled up from its inhabitants, starting with the royal family.

To see their rulers with such smiles and excited jubilation, to feel moved and encouraged by the sight alone, it sparked some hope in not just the servants but the people as well.

Though they may be at war, it was a pleasant thing to see that the arrival of the Apostles could do so much good without them even fighting a single demon yet.

"Aaahhh, goddammit! To think it wasn't even a demon that almost did me in—NGH!"

Beyond the walls, a boy whined in pain.

"Oh, quit complaining, you big baby! The Thundursa only brushed you. You're not even bleeding so just sit still for a sec."

Sat next to the injured boy, a girl struggled to aide him. But at the same time, she kept trying to avoid getting too close.

"Aya-chan, if you keep your distance, you're only making it harder for yourself. Get up a bit closer."

"W-w-why should I?!"

"Eeeh? How else would you be able to wrap the bandage around his arm if you can't properly reach him?"

Sitting next to the flustered medic, another girl assisted by organizing the first aide. All the while, she made to tease the healer while giving her friend a warm smile. From a distance, Kousuke could tell Yoshino Mao was having a field day joking around with Tsuji Ayako.

"Sh-shut up, Mao-chan. Help me over here already!"

"Eeeeeeeeh~~~?" the other girl sarcastically drawled. "But I think you got the hang of it already. All you need to do is get a liiiiiittle bit closer."

"I'm not doing that!"

In the middle of the vast hilly plains of the Heiligh Kingdom, under the warm light of approaching dusk, their group of travelers slowly trudged along the winding road. From the rumbling carriage half-filled with cargo, their group of five sat around lounging about with complete exhaustion.

The two girls were sat near the middle next to a crate filled with medical supplies the knight order had kindly left for them, one each per party. As they were nearing their destination, they were asked to limit healing and treatment to just the unused medicines and not magic. Likely a precaution to other surprise encounters, Meld didn't want them to get caught unawares and low on mana.

This left the bruised patient, a dirt-covered messy-haired Nomura Kentarou to struggle against his healer with a back leaned against the medicinal supplies crate. Sat in the rear of the carriage, their burly tank, Jugo busied himself, organizing their recently acquired loot. On lookout duty, Kousuke's eyes roved around the field before sitting back near the carriage driver who hardly noticed his presence.

Having just finished another encounter, this time a van-sized bear-like monster accompanied by cubs the size of mini-cars, they all sighed with fatigue. Well, the exception being the two with their usual arguing.

"Ah! Too tight! Too tight!" Kentarou exclaimed with a yelp.

"Stop complaining already! I'm doing the best I can!"

And that she was. With a slap to his shoulder to keep him from moving too much, Ayako tried so desperately to wrap the bruise and failed to do just that. Her furrowed brow creasing that large forehead of hers exposed apparent frustration, the redness of her cheeks, her embarrassment.

It seemed that, despite being an honor student and great attentiveness to lessons, Ayako had poor composure when it came to practice. Kousuke noted the girl's quirk as she fumbled and was then forced to having to repeat the process yet again.

"Come on, Aya-chan. If you dawdle, Nomura-kun's pain won't go away, y'know." Sadly, her friend's constant pestering, disguised as insistence to get the job done, only reinforced her fumbling. "If you keep messing up, he won't get any better at this rate."

"I-It's not my fault that he got himself hurt in the first place!"

"Well, sorry for not leaving you behind—OW!" Suddenly butting into the girls' exchange, Kentarou earned himself an accidental tug on the knotted bandages. "What was that for?!"

"Ah, sorry—wait, I told you to stop moving, didn't I?!"

"OW! Don't just tighten it! That hurts!"

"Shut up! Didn't you ever pay attention in health class? Compressing a bruise should help."

"NOT WHEN YOUR WRAPPING THE WRONG SPOT, RETARD!"

"S-S-STOP SHOUTING, STUPID!"

'Ah, they're really going at it…' It seems that even when Kentarou wasn't at fault, he would still get yelled at by their flustered Priest. Kousuke merely sighed at his friend's bad luck. But then again, noting that Kentarou was blushing red the entire time and the fact he wasn't exactly looking to anyone else for proper medical assistance, he guessed that maybe the close proximity was actually something the guy wanted. He just didn't want to admit it. Painful treatment notwithstanding. 'Ah, I hope he doesn't turn into an M from this.' The thought just flew by as a sigh escaped.

Bored as he was with the empty countryside, his entertainment was also close friends so he didn't wish for their relationship to stray into that path. Kousuke hoped for the best.

"You Apostles get along well, don't you?" suddenly speaking, the carriage driver, a simple middle-aged civilian called Anders by his fellows, noted next to Kousuke. "Reminds me of the time Martha and I used to be before we got married…"

""WHO ARE YOU CALLING A MARRIED COUPLE?!""

"Hahahah!" The pair's instinctive reaction caused the older gentleman to let out a hearty laugh. "That's the spirit! I'm sure you two will get along well in the future!"

Kousuke smiled and wished the same. But with how the pair went back to glaring at each other, Ayako, red-faced and breaking eye-contact first, then pulling on Kentarou's bandages too tightly yet again, the silent observer within told him that any future these two had that was as 'happy' as Anders' marriage was still a far-flung one.

"Still, to think Ayako-san was this much of a nervous wreck…" Sitting on the opposite side of their carriage, Jugo chimed in as he rolled up another set of monster material carved from their recent excursion. An unnaturally spiked pelt as if its previous owner had been electrocuted. The Thundursa was actually not an elemental beast, its name derived from the booming roar it boasted, but the spiny bristles of its fur was cartoonishly sharp and distinctly pointed that they all chalked it up to another world's logic and didn't dispute it. Using his heavily armored gloves so as to not hurt himself, the party's vanguard placed the item into a nearby container with as much care as a porcelain vase. "I really thought this would be right up your alley, considering how many hours you spent reviewing healing magic and medical practices back at the palace. Didn't expect this side of you."

Jugo couldn't hide that knowing grin he shot Kentarou from Kousuke. Luckily, Ayako was too distracted by her shame to notice the Geomancer glare back.

"She's actually more accustomed to the first aide from back home, Nagayama-kun." Answering for the Priest, Yoshino pointed out while folding wasted bandages from Ayako's earlier attempts. "The herbs and magic was actually so confusing that Aya-chan had to take extra time to understand how they work compared to modern medicine."

"Is it really that different?" Putting away a knotted sack of fangs and claws, Jugo asked. "I thought grounding herbs and mixing it into paste or salves were simple enough to understand?"

Shrugging to herself with a wry smile, Mao replied. "It didn't help at all when Aya-chan started asking her instructors for specifics. The amount, method of creation, details like where the items came from or how they were stored. She forgot they don't even have the concept of bacteria and chemical compounds that they had to ask Yamamoto-kun for help and clarification before she understood the basics of how they do things." A slight shrug of her shoulders and a sigh alter, she added. "Still, it was too risky for her to start using Tortus' medicines. That's why she decided to just go with the first-aid lessons from back home."

'Well, that made sense,' Kousuke nodded to himself.

Considering that their technology level was that of the middle ages mixed with the fantasy aspect found in video games or anime like his sister enjoyed, it was to be expected that their practices wasn't the same as what their class was used to. Or believed to be acceptable. Ayako's not understanding might've been affected by the difference in culture just as much as the different technology had. Choosing a method she knew and trusted more was thoughtful in the sense that she didn't want to experiment on Kentarou.

'It's a lucky thing they aren't too regressed though. If they were actually too primitive, they might still solve a simple infection with dismemberment.'

Magic could very well treat that without issue. Save for the dire cases which could be resolved with miracles performed through rituals by the Church of Saints, this world's version of chemistry, alchemy, and potions, were relegated as second best solutions to poisons and minor cuts and bruises. He had heard it was something along the lines of accelerated healing and what not, but Kousuke could hardly remember the specifics as, compared to antibiotics or other medicines from Earth, alchemy was very much an unknown or unproven topic in Tortus with its uses limited to mana potion development.

This left them with simple herbs and bitter grounded medicines made from strange plants, only a few of which actually worked. Having heard of the dubious bloodletting and other solutions that had people stuffing dirt and animal fat into the injuries from the history books, Kousuke tried to purge his mind of such horrors of medieval past and relished in the more comfortable reality the people of Tortus had to endure.

'It's not perfect as modern medicine, but still…' He shuddered to think what they would do without magic in this world should someone catch a cold or drop into a coma. 'Speaking of, it's already been nearly a week since our first encounter…'

FWEEEEEEEEEE

Getting up from his seat next to the carriage driver's spot, Kousuke stuck his fingers between his lips and whistled, calling attention to himself and making others aware of his presence. The four in the back calmly looked to him, probably getting used to his 'suddenly appearing out of nowhere'. Kousuke still grit his teeth with the knowledge that very few could actually perceive him. At the very least, these four were noticing, but that was hardly enough to ease his complex. The carriage driver, on the other hand, nearly jumped from his seat at the sudden shrill call. 'Woops, my bad.'

His mount, still unaware of his existence like most of the others, surprisingly reacted like any other steed would when called. Good to know that it was at least disciplined enough to respond to that. Picking up the pace, the well-trained colt trotted along, breaking free from Alan-san's grip on its reigns. The knight had been accompanied by a few others to escort the goods carriage and spare horses but the night-colored horse of his managed to catchup and maintain speed next to their carriage.

Kousuke waved to the back, hoping the knight would notice and feel relieved that the escaped steed was only responding to its owner's call. The fact it was his horse was at least a reprieve. Alan-san and his group still had another, tightly bound steed in their care. With good reason to have five different people hold on to a leash each for a single horse, Blackjack, Eichirou's steed, wasn't going anywhere anytime soon.

With his steed at the ready, it was now just a simple matter of leaping and landing atop the saddle of his own horse. What should've been a dangerous task was made simple, easy, and almost video game-like with how he landed in style due to his high Agility stat.

'Convenient, but uncomfortable. Still can't complain about it though.' He kept such musings to himself as he settled in his seat and picked up the reigns. The otherworldly power easing his actions as if he had known it was possible and risk-free all along. "I'll go and check on our 'fearless leader'. See if his condition's changed. And make sure Hajime's paying attention." Kousuke responded to Jugo's questioning gaze while the other three merely continued to writhe with the bandaging. "It's my turn to watch him anyways and I'm already bored watching Ken-chan and Ayako's melodrama."

"Got it. Oh, wait! Here," Amidst the aforementioned two's bickering, Jugo tossed a sack over their heads to Kousuke. The Assassin's dexterity allowed him to catch it with ease and recognized it as one of their sacks of magic crystals, the prizes from their monster hunts. "Hajime wanted to check these out a while ago. I only just finished cleaning them from the carcasses. Hand it to him for me, will ya?"

"Roger that. Sorry for the noise, Anders-san. I'll be off for a bit."

"O-oh, do take care, Apostle-sama! Give my regards to your fellows and the Saint-sama if he's awake! Ahahah… ah… Had he always been sitting there…?"

"Ken-chan. Ayako. Get a room already, will you?"

A nod to his friends, an apology to the dumbstruck yet smiling Anders, and a crack of the reigns. Kousuke was off, leaving Jugo and Yoshino to watch warmly at their two remaining members still at each other's throats for the offhand pairing comment.

He also promptly ignored what the old man whispered to himself, letting his nonexistence poke the back of his mind to no avail.

The journey to the front carriage wasn't exactly long. A few seconds at best with the pace they were all going and with how fast his colt was. The horse still couldn't perceive him, minus his call, but it was still a speedy one despite its unassuming appearance of plain black. That being said, most of those he passed by didn't even stop to look at him. Too busy were a few of the classmates as they conversed with the civilians and escort knights nearby, sharing stories and small talk from what he could overhear.

It was strange. Initially, the civilians they were travelling with were all too shy to talk to their classmates. Too respectful and worshipping, only doing so through Meld or the Church's priest Deene. Now though, the class wasn't able to sit still. Gone was their boredom, their quiet, replaced by entertained exchanges between the Tortusians and the Earthlings all about differences in culture and what the places where they were from like.

He could swear a few of the guys tried to look cool in front of some of the younger women. Kousuke doubted their attempts to flirt would've failed back in Japan. That or maybe have the girls weirded out. But then again, in Tortus, they were practically celebrities, so it made sense for the religious people to just go along with it.

After defending their group from monsters for the past few days, the friendly residents of this world began showing their gratitude. A few turned to prayer and worship, but the more welcoming ones started conversations under the premise of thanking them. A handful began pleading to do them favors much to the dismay of some of the shyer Japanese teenagers. Kousuke knew that some of the men and knights even offered Jugo a drink before, mistaking his age just by the maturity of his expression.

He snorted. Luckily, or unluckily depending on how you looked at it, Ai-chan-sensei shut that down faster than one could blink. To see such grown men berated by a tiny figure, Kousuke and the rest all enjoyed a laugh before they too were targeted and sternly warned. They were all still minors and needed to be cautious when it came to alcohol. It was enough to remind everyone that, despite her diminutive stature, Hatayama Aiko was still the adult who took her job as their teacher seriously. Perhaps, way too much.

Kousuke's smile vanished almost immediately when he remembered the woman's reaction to the results of their first encounter. The whites of her eyes, the stillness of her breath, the shaking shoulders… It hardly looked like the face of the kind woman they were used to. It was the first time Kousuke thought she would break…

Shaking his head, he quickly urged his horse on.

"Apostle-sama, how many times must I repeat myself?! You shouldn't concern yourselves with that… that… thing! It's unbecoming of your grace—"

"And I will repeat myself as many times as needed, Ambrogio-san. This child will not be left alone in her condition."

Arriving just in time to a scene that was almost a carbon copy of the past five days, another sigh escaped Kousuke before his ride pulled up to the end of the carriage that ferried only a group of nine people.

Well, eight Holy Apostles and one disgusting demi-human, if Deene Ambrogio were to be asked. The priest towered over Aiko from atop horseback, but the teacher stood, or sat, in the carriage, firmly glaring back against the zealot's stormy expression. Neither

"Why must you be so stubborn?" the priest said quietly. His frustration was apparent regardless of the lowered volume. "It is against Ehito-sama's creed to allow for such… scum… to intermingle with holy figures such as yourselves."

"My reasoning is simple." Aiko countered while sipping water from a canteen. The action was done serenely while in a seiza, but her tone was starting to sound irate despite her polite demeanor. "She's an injured person my student decided to take care of. As he is incapacitated right now, I decided to take his task upon myself until such a time that he is able to resume his responsibilities. As his teacher, it is only right I take over for him when he cannot. She will not leave my side until Yamamoto-kun recovers or I deem her healthy enough to do so."

"But to treat an ill filth personally, you must consider your own health, Hatayama-sama!"

"Her illness isn't contagious as far as the Order's healers have already deduced. She's merely recovering from whatever poison my student had saved her from and I'm only observing for any changes."

While Kousuke found her sense of responsibility endearing, he had to give the teacher some credit for not wilting under Deene's enraged gaze. Oh, he hid it as best as he could, but maybe it was due to his pious nature that his eyes couldn't conceal the pure fury within.

Judging by his behavior that Kousuke had observed ever since meeting the man, he was very much a firm endorser of the beliefs of the Church of Saints. If anything, he was like one of those radicals or extremists you only heard about on the news. Tortus being what it was, Kousuke at least understood that the man's hardline religious outlook was a common trait shared by most of their top brass. He'd met Ishtar. He knew what they could be at their worst.

That being the case, Kousuke also understood why he couldn't accept the so-called blasphemous sight of an Apostle lending a hand to a demi-human. It was one of their core tenets, the whole 'human supremacy' deal that his friends had read about in the library.

"How long has this been going for today?" Startling one of Aiko's party members with his question, Kousuke's hand hovered behind Sonobe Yuka's back in case she fell off the carriage in surprise.

"Uwah! Oh, it's just Endou…Eheh. Sorry, didn't notice you there." Breathing a sigh of relief that he pointedly ignored, she replied with a wry smile. "Deene-san's been at it for almost two hours now."

"A new record. A surprise he didn't fold after the first and a half like before."

"True, he didn't even last thirty minutes on day one. But maybe that's just because Ai-chan was super worried for our sleepyhead over here at the time."

Gesturing over to the aforementioned comatose patient, Eichirou slept like a log at the floor of their carriage. As they had no cargo to speak of, most being relegated to the rear, the guy peacefully slept atop a few layers of piled up monster fur. Just next to him, the slave girl Ai-chan's party found in the forest slept just as quietly atop her own pile but not as peacefully if her attendants Miyazaki and Sugawara had anything to say about it. Their expressions looked to the arguing adults with boredom, or perhaps annoyance at the priest's contention. But Kousuke couldn't miss the concerned glances they sent to the child every now and then. As they had been the past week.

"They haven't awoken yet, have they?"

Shaking her head, Sonobe sent a quick glance at the two before going back to the adults to sigh. "If one of them had, they wouldn't be fighting still. Lucky for the girl to still be asleep though. Wouldn't want to think what will happen if she gets up before Yamamoto-kun."

Something told Kousuke that the priest might even use it as an excuse to be rid of her for. Being up early didn't mean she was healthy, though, but he wouldn't let it past the priest to play with words.

"So Deene wants her off, but Ai-chan's taken still her health into consideration." Kousuke commented, sparing a glance at the unconscious girl before returning his gaze to observe their continued stalemate of a discussion. "He's really starting to lose it…"

Indeed, the man was fuming. Had this been a cartoon, it would've been around the time steam escaped his ears or a vein mark to start pumping around his temple. But alas, the blonde headed young man remained composed. Or as composed enough that he portrayed concern and not religious turmoil.

"Here I thought no one could get mad at Ai-chan…"

"Eheheh, Nana thinks it's because he grew immune to Ai-chan-sensei's adorableness."

"Oho? That's a first." Kousuke wasn't one for much small talk. But even he could appreciate the recurring joke of their ever-lovable teacher. "To think that only in another world could Ai-chan not be beloved by all."

"I think it's just Deene-san," lowering her voice, Sonobe leaned a bit closer to whisper. "Don't tell her, but I think she already has a couple of fans among the escort teams." This caught Kousuke's attention as the girl nodded her head towards there dear teacher. "She's been trying to be helpful around camp when we force her take breaks from watching over these two. She can't do much because she's too small, even the kids beat her in carrying crates and cooking, but the adults love her despite that. Add the fact that most of the servants in the palace are fond of her, I think she's going to have a huge following in the capitol by the time we get back."

Smiling at the thought, Kousuke imagined what it would be like. A fanclub was pretty much a done deal. Ai-chan already had one back on Earth so having one here wasn't too far of a stretch. But if their religious fervor was anything to go by, and that she was an Apostle to boot, he wouldn't be surprised if they had a cult for the Angel of Cuteness, Hatayama Aiko, already.

It was then that Kousuke froze and noted the intense aura that permeated the air.

Despite facing the insistent clergyman, Kousuke thought the guy dense or having balls of steel for not seemingly noticing Aiko send a glance in their direction. It was only a brief moment. But had it been anyone else on the receiving end, they wouldn't have seen it.

Judging by how Yuka's shoulders stiffened and her suddenly, and nervously, laughing while turning away, Kousuke surmised the girl didn't just notice she was overheard but felt the warning glare from the teacher's already-dwindling patience as well as he.

'Maybe I should go and lend a hand to bail her out first.'

Before he could crack the reigns on his colt though, someone else beat him to it.

"Deene-san, could you please maybe let this go for today—Oh woah!"

Interrupting the man before he could insert another word, the boy had his hands clasped before him in apology. Perhaps he planned on apologizing profusely to get the priest to leave. That or use the 'humble servant of Anima' card that Eichirou mostly used to get the Church off his back. But as he was sat next to the driver's seat, his sudden turn and bowing nearly had him fall off the side of the carriage.

"Eh—Nagumo-sama!" "Nagumo-kun!"

Kousuke was already moving.

A quick leap from his saddle, he landed and caught the doofus who nearly made a fool of himself by the scruff of his coat.

"Uwah—Are? Eh?"

"You're supposed to be on party-leader watching duty." Kousuke said in a low tone but smiled. "What are you doing, sleepyhead?"

"Ah, Ahahah," Hajime could only smile back in response. "Yeah, you caught me. I guess I'm just a little tired." Being pulled back to a proper seating position, Hajime returned his gaze to Deene. As he was now sitting properly on the carriage, his gaze was leveled to the man on horseback. "As you can see, Deene-san, we aren't exactly in the mood for anymore bickering. I know your beliefs don't exactly allow it, but could you please just let this go for now?"

"B-but—"

"We may be Apostles," Kousuke interrupted. "But as Hajime said, we do need to rest as well. We can't exactly do that in peace when you're arguing, now can we?"

A simple gesture to the others had the priest's gaze meeting with the bored and tired expressions of Aiko's party members. Due to their new job of caring for the patients besides helping around whenever they settled camp, the six teens, three of each gender, weren't wearing healthy smiles at all. Though they did as much at the request of Ai-chan without complaint, they weren't exactly happy with how Deene basically ignored their peace to argue with the teacher.

"Hm, ahem, very well. I shall allow you some reprieve then." Saving face, the man bowed apologetically. "My apologies for disturbing your rest. I shall take my leave."

Giving his steed a kick to the side, his billowing priest robes trailed behind as he made to catch up to the aptly named 'Hero's carriage', just behind Meld's spot in the front next to Kouki's own horse.

As soon as he was gone, however, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

"Man, does he ever stop talking at all?" Tamai-kun, sat near the front, finally relaxed while voicing his thoughts. "I get that it's for his religion, but doesn't he ever get tired?"

Taking this time to shove the sack of magic gems into Hajime's hands, he received some thanks before his ears automatically tuned in to the conversation.

"Not to mention how he keeps forcing the issue." Nimura-kun likewise shook his head. "Seriously, and here I thought he came to talk about something different today."

Shimizu, however, merely sat there in silence, glancing to the priest's back before relaxing to try and get some sleep.

"Can't exactly be mad at him for just doing what he thinks is right though," everyone, even Kousuke turned to watch Aikawa Noboru as he shrugged back. "What? I get where he's coming from. My mom's a religious type like him so I'm used to her being strict."

"You mean the time when she found your porn stash—"

"SSHHHHHHHut up!" The guy blushed as he attempted to cover Tamai's mouth. But it was too late as the three girls and one woman in the carriage all looked at him with disgust and disappointment respectively. "W-what?! Every guy does it!"

"Not me, man." Tamai didn't even share his gaze.

"That's just you, Noboru." Nimura as well looked the other way.

"I'm taking a nap." Shimizu yawned.

"Wha—you traitors!" Looking for an ally, he attempted to find one by snagging Hajime's coat sleeve as the guy busied himself with some papers and his portable spell printer. Kosuke wouldn't entertain the idea of calling it by its abbreviation. "Hey, Nagumo! You do it too, right?! Right?!"

"Eh? I don't keep a stash of lewd magazines. Even I have some sense of modesty."

Kousuke noted that Hajime's gaze was also averted slightly. He'd probably not been lying about the magazines, but that didn't mean he didn't have something other than magazines. Kousuke would never admit to having tapped the 'clear history' button more than once, but none of that would matter to the guilty pervert. Not finding any ally in the otaku or his friends, Aikawa Noboru merely crumbled under the gazes of his female party members.

"Aikawa-kun, I do not approve of such… lecherous behavior. Refrain from doing so ever again. When we get back, I'll have to discuss this with your family as well."

"N-no… no way…" He crumbled further into a ball when their beloved Aiko's words struck his core.

"But I too understand Ambrogio-san's intentions." Skipping over his suffering on the floor, Ai-chan continued with their earlier topic. "Please don't get mad at him for it. I know it's hard to understand as you are all just students. It's best if you just let him be and let me take care of it when he comes to do so again."

Not like they could argue with what was essentially a member of the group hosting their presence. Should they offend him, it might cause trouble for the Pope. But Kousuke didn't see it that way. Being friends with a skeptic and an otaku, he was given the opportunity to think of other possibilities.

They could be offended and take out their frustrations on the priest himself for overdoing it. To cause trouble for an Apostle might have overweighed the breach in tenets of taking in a demi-human. Take it the other way, they, specifically Aiko-sensei, her party, and their other friends, could be called heretical or false Apostles for taking an action not according to Ehito's creed.

Hajime had already spoke about the former during one of their rests in the past few days. As the guy predicted, Deene didn't at all give up and continued to approach the teacher about the same thing: getting the demi-human patient as far away from them as possible.

It wasn't a stretch to say that they, or the fanatics at least, might end up neglecting and leave her to succumb to illness or something. Even if Meld had anything to say about it, it's not like he could punish them all for losing a source of information. An anomalous tragedy her circumstances may have been, but that could just be a minor incident and not something to lose sleep over.

Eichirou, however, had spoken about his position before. Being a representative to a 'superior god from another world', it wasn't like the Church could do anything against him publicly. More so that he had an established reputation with his 'miracles' in the palace. That being said, during their minor talks in the library, he expressed concern over how a naysayer among the 'Apostles of Ehito' would be treated.

Unlike he who had a dubious yet recognized protection from another deity, they didn't have the same diplomatic immunity, being hosted by the Church itself. Should one of them speak against the Church, or perish the thought, rebel against them, they would have no other ally. Not amongst the populace that followed the major religion. Sure, they could seek out asylum from maybe the demon or demi-human countries outside of human territory, but if the journey didn't kill them, as they knew nothing or much of this world, their unlikely hosts might.

That is, if they didn't torture or manipulate them first.

Should the Church of Saints be as corrupt or strict as the religions during the Middle Ages on Earth, Kousuke believed what his friends surmised could occur. Not all of them of course, but they had to have one target as a scapegoat. And if not the Anima-protected Eichirou, the defiant Aiko would certainly be an option for her stance of non-violence and anti-war.

"Sensei, you know you could just tell him that it's not his business what Anima asks of Eichirou, don't you?" The question caught them all off-guard as they turned to see Hajime pocketing his papers carved with magic spells. "Eichirou-kun already stated as much when he healed her, so I don't think it won't be a big deal if you just tell him that."

Kousuke noted Ai-chan's surprise. It seems that it didn't occur to her at all to claim that the otherworldly god's orders weren't her own and that whatever business her student had with the girl shouldn't be any of the priest's as well. Thinking back on it, he did back off when Eichirou made to help her at the time, going so far as to be silenced when they were all shouting over one another. Kousuke thought to himself, 'Maybe such a statement did have its merit.'

"Do you seriously believe in Anima?"

However, not everyone would readily accept the solution as is.

"Taeko?" Sonobe eyed her friend as the girl sat still next to the two sleeping patients. Her expression monotone while she met everyone's gaze.

"I don't mean to call him a liar," sparing Eichirou a glance, Sugawara Taeko continued. "It's just that I've never even heard of his religion, let alone his god."

"It could be foreign religion from other countries," Kousuke suggested as he took a seat. Whistling for his colt to follow alongside, he willingly called attention to himself for the umpteenth time today. "For all we know, it originated abroad and isn't really all that widespread back home. In Japan or otherwise. Hell, it could even be a new one."

Though he wanted to cover for his friend, he had little evidence that he was telling the truth. But, as he was already made aware of Eichirou's lie, it was easier to say it as a guess. He couldn't exactly just make stuff up on the spot. But if he could bring the discussion to an inconclusive stalemate, neither Sugawara nor anyone else could dispute it without evidence proving otherwise.

You can't prove an argument without proof of it being right. Simultaneously, an unproven argument cannot be wrong until there is evidence to back up how it's wrong.

"But wouldn't that be kind of strange?" she calmly argued back. "If it was a new religion, why would Yamamoto-kun tell the king stories that are centered on Christianity? I've heard a few of those stories before when I was in elementary, but I don't remember ever hearing of the name 'Anima' before."

'Damn.' Kousuke didn't show a sign, but if Eichirou were awake, he might've noticed the guy click his tongue. It was true that the guy mixed stories here and there, but maybe it was because he assumed none of the classmates ever had a touch of religion that he just blathered whatever story he could use to woo the king. A bit of an oversight, but the guy was only human despite his title amongst the masses. 'How do I salvage this?'

"Then an offshoot of Christianity?" Hajime chimed in, saving Kousuke's stance.

"What do you mean, Nagumo-kun?"

"We talked in the library about it once. I asked him if he meant god as in that Christian one, but his answer was 'yes but no'." Hajime explained but acted a bit stiffly. As far as Kousuke could tell, he too didn't know how to bullshit his way out of this mess. Seeing as the others weren't convinced, the Synergist put away his stuff and turned to face them before continuing. "Eichirou-kun told me that Anima isn't the same concept as that Christian god from the west. Or like any deity we believe in Japan. He said that the idea of perceiving Anima is less of 'who' and more of a 'what'."

"You mean 'less person, more spirit'?" Taeko surmised.

"Not exactly… The terms Eichirou-kun used was different. Instead of 'divine spirit' or 'holy ghost', he called it 'the collective unconscious'."

"You're saying," Ai-chan asked in place of the others. "Anima isn't an individual existence, but rather a being born from the collective will of a group?"

"Y-yeah… something like that…"

Hajime tried hard not to avert his gaze. As he was pulling a high concept discussion out of his ass to cover for their incapacitated party leader, Kousuke could tell he was nearing his limit. It seemed that he didn't have the same capacity of bullshit that their mutual best friend had.

"Eichirou-kun said it's the same ideal but a different cognition of a god. I guess the best way I can explain it is to think of the color blue. Everyone else has a different object or idea that comes to mind. It could be blue like the sea, sky, a blue car, maybe flowers, paint or even a metaphor like 'blue-blooded'. It's all blue in one aspect or another but it isn't the same for everyone. Yet it is still blue, all of it and yet not…? I guess?"

"Why do you sound so uncertain?"

"Mm…. Haaah…." At Nana's head tilt, Hajime balked before sighing. "Look, I listened to his explanation. But that doesn't mean I get it completely. I haven't even read anything that used something as convoluted as this. I'm not even that into philosophy or religion myself."

Nana replied something under her breath that Kousuke could swear was along the lines of 'aren't you an otaku for anime settings like this?' but promptly ignored it. He made the mistake of assuming Hajime understood everything about their situation only to find that he was, at best, just as clueless as the rest of them were. Template or not, Hajime didn't dare compare this reality of theirs to a fictional manga or anime. He wasn't that stupid.

"I haven't heard of anything like that back home. Could it be a European thing?" Nimura turned to ask the air.

"I believe so. It's a concept defined by a man named Carl Jung, I believe." Kousuke and Hajime both shared a nervous glance as their teacher crossed her arms to delve into deep thought. "I remember reading it from a book that referenced psychoanalysis during my college years, but I don't quite remember the specifics. I think I heard it during a religious topic at my class so maybe it is a religion about a different perspective on Christian faith that isn't very well-known."

Sweating buckets as Ai-chan pondered, neither made to interject. Whatever that class was, both of the boys prayed she didn't remember. Should she do so, whatever they were doing to cover for their liar of a leader would likely be rendered moot.

"Whatever it is, it still doesn't make sense," unconvinced by any of their suggestions, Taeko resumed. "If Anima truly was a god that cared for her children, in this case, us, why wouldn't she show her powers and just return us home? In fact, why just let us stay at all?"

"Maybe it's some kind of test or something," Tamai suggested while making a curious expression. Shimizu sat quietly next to him, not participating but nonetheless listening in. "Like how some gods demand their followers to do something in return for a reward or favor."

"But we don't follow Anima. Do you?"

'DRAT!' 'DAMMIT!'

Both Hajime and Kousuke gritted their teeth at Taeko's adamant stance. Tamai folded as well, his suggestion knocked out completely.

"Maybe it's like with Ehito!" Out of the left field, Miyazaki Nana gave her two cents. "Remember? When sensei asked to return us, Ishtar-san said that Ehito was the only one who could do it but was currently unable because of lacking power or something?"

"That only tells us that the god of Tortus isn't much of a god to begin with." In the distance, Kousuke could see Deene have a coughing fit. "If he really was one, then he would be able to do whatever, can't he? I'll admit, when Yamamoto-kun pointed out his inconsistencies, I too thought it was weird for a pope to be making excuses for a god."

"But Yamamoto-kun didn't say anything specific on the why," Sonobe Yuka stated. "He simply said that he would find a way home for us through his god's guidance. The only reason why we aren't doing anything to help him is because we… all volunteered to help Kouki-kun fight the demons…"

They all went silent at that. It wasn't exactly unpleasant, but looking back on it now, their collective decision to just hang on to what inspiration or hope that was available at the moment seemed like a rash, if not stupid, decision. Now that they had time to think of the consequences, they realized they were going to be thrown into conflict all because they decided it was the right thing at the time.

"They can control monsters… can't they?"

No one responded to Nana's query. Even Taeko stayed silent. Ai-chan simply sighed. All their thoughts went back to the first day of the trip. When they encountered their first batch of monsters.

Kousuke took this moment of silence to observe the carriage's occupants.

Reed-san, the carriage driver for Ai-chan's party, could be disregarded. As the knight was one of Meld's trusted men, Kousuke knew he would respect their privacy and wouldn't be sharing their grievances to the Commander unless absolutely necessary. Keeping silent as he was during Deene's badgering, Kousuke's gaze flitted over his fellow classmates.

The girls all had somber expressions as well as the boys. Every now and then, Aikawa would look to the open field they were trudging past. Tamai and Nimura as well kept their gazes on the floor of the carriage. Miyazaki and Sugawara were no better, giving the afternoon sky their utmost attention.

These five of Ai-chan's party held expressions that said they didn't want to think about it, or rather, it wasn't a topic they found easy to broach, even for Taeko who was willing to question Eichirou's Anima.

Noting that Shimizu, Hajime, Sonobe, and Ai-chan all stared at his unconscious friend, it was all too easy to guess what their concern related to.

Kousuke couldn't blame any of them. Between a classmate's supposed false god and the threat of being mauled by monster, the latter had more weight in terms of danger to one's survival.

"Why are they fighting anyways?" Aikawa suddenly asked, breaking the thick atmosphere in their carriage. "Wouldn't we be able to go home if they just stopped?"

"You weren't listening at all to our introduction, were you?" Kousuke sighed, questioning if the guy really didn't understand the position they were in after staying here for over a month. Luckily, before the guy could snap back, Hajime interjected.

"They can't. Ishtar-san said so himself. The demons and humans have been fighting ever since the beginning so they have nothing else between them but war." Taking out a piece of paper he normally used for magic, the otaku Synergist began playing around with it, folding the slip as he spoke. "From the library books Eichirou-kun and I perused, it seems like their conflict has only ever had truces every century or so. During the brief peacetimes, they would all recuperate their losses, preparing for another round."

"Neither can beat the other completely. Humans because they lack the firepower to invade the demon's homelands," Taeko listed out. "And demons because they lack the numbers and could be overwhelmed should a counterattack be successfully mounted. It's too risky for either to get reckless."

"Mhm," Hajime nodded. Done with the slip, he murmured a chant before sending the paper airplane he made into the sky. The papercraft began to glide lower to the ground before a sudden gust of wind erupted under its wings marked by spell circles. The small thing got air and flew high, drawing their attention if only for a brief moment. "Then the demons suddenly got monster manipulation under their belt. They've gone and offset the numbers imbalance…"

"And we're the solution to that new problem." Aikawa finished it for him, reminding everyone present just why they were there but not why it had to be them. "Fuck this—"

"Aikawa-kun, language!" Ai-chan snapped out of her stupor to reprimand the boy.

"But sensei, after what happened to him, I'm not so sure about this anymore!" Saying what they all felt out loud, Aikawa Noboru's voice was kept low to a hiss. But the weight of his words had them all feeling down, nonetheless. "I know they need our help, but… …"

'I don't want to die' went unsaid. He didn't have to say it. They all didn't need him to either when they all thought the same.

No one wants to die. And yet, for the past few days, they've done nothing but face monsters. Monsters that could more or less do the same as that Dire had to their classmate.

Looking down on the sleeping form of his party leader, Kousuke noted him as the lucky survivor. Sure, one on one that he won, but he was in a coma. Almost a week now and no one commented on his inability to protect himself. Well, maybe a snippet or two from Hiyama's group, but those were more mumbles that only Kousuke managed to overhear so he disregarded it.

To say it was because he was weak wasn't a justified excuse unless you were blind.. They'd seen Eichirou train with the rest of their party. His abilities in physical combat, although seemingly inferior to Kouki's and a few of the others in strength, didn't fall short when facing Jugo and Kousuke. In fact, he made up for it in technique, taking down the inexperienced fighters with ease.

If his lack of physical prowess was still considered a weakness, however, it could be equipoised by his magic. Until now, not one could mimic his ability to multicast spells like he did that one time he demoed for the court mages. And that wasn't counting how he found solutions to mending bones or extracting poisons. Though slow in process, it was keen in details, not leaving anything to chance and reverting as much damage as possible in a short amount of time.

'Versatility was key', or so the guy made to emphasize almost all the time. He didn't give a damn if he was weaker compared to another in one aspect. He'd just make sure to kick your ass in several other different ones.

But despite all that, Kousuke understood that it wasn't his power that was being called to question, no. It was the fact in spite of it. The guy had the magic and knowledge to remove poison and fix bones, even firepower to blow out the brains of a monster the size of a car with a fist in its mouth. But at what cost? Mana exhaustion after being chucked around like a ragdoll?

'But he was unarmed', some might excuse. He still had the magic to put up a fight against it. But just because he had the power didn't mean he could kill anything and everything without putting himself at risk.

'He blew it up with all he had'? And that was safe, how? Looking at the end result, he was out cold, vulnerable to even a poisonous bug the size of a thumbnail.

And yes, Kousuke did his research alongside his friends. He had the time and he wasn't stupid enough to waste it all in physical training. There were monsters deadlier than biblical locusts, believe it or not. The records of the Heiligh Kingdom's library was extensive enough to note all the horrors of this world, including a deadly swarm of flesh-eating, acid-spitting bugs.

'I never liked bugs to begin with.' More so that they sometimes never notice that they were perched on someone too scared to shoo them away. Kousuke shivered in disgust of his secret fear. 'Moving on.'

'He wasn't ready'? Okay, but since when was war ever a fair fight?

Kousuke's scoffed the idea. Should anyone suggest such a foolish notion, he might've decked them in the head for wishful thinking. Hell, he might not even get the chance if Eichirou didn't kick them off a cliff first. The idea might even get a solid laugh out of him, albeit a sarcastic and pitying one at best for the thinker's naivety.

And besides, even if it wasn't Eichirou they were using as a standard, the predicted outcome didn't seem all too positive either. True, they were able to take down tens of monsters with ease when the Dire packs charged, but that was because their party weathered down the brunt of the masses with makeshift-mortar tactics.

Hajime's application of their study in the library more than saved time. It saved effort. Effort that would've had them intercepting a pack of beasts charging into a mob of teenagers. Every other encounter ever since the first had been small confrontations, accidental ones at best where a party of five faced three monsters that were slow or weak.

What would've happened should their entire class have been engulfed in an all-out melee with so many enemies at once? Just like that time?

"Can't be helped." Kousuke sighed as he petted the horse. The damn colt seemed surprised at the gesture. Maybe he didn't notice its owner or forgot his presence entirely… again. 'Stupid animal.' It didn't deter him from adding. "The best we can do right now is to grit our teeth and hope Eichirou can find a way for us. Preferably before any real fight breaks out. Otherwise…"

'It wouldn't even be a demon that does them in…'

Thinking back to Kentarou's earlier words of pain, Kousuke thought it was fitting.

"Uuuggghh, you could always lend me a hand instead of moping around, you know?"

.

.

.

"?!"

"EEEEEP!" "UWAH!" "What the—?"

"Uuuugh, god, my throat…" The sudden groaning had them reeling. Sonobe and the girls nearly jumping from their spot before realizing that it wasn't a zombie that let out such a raspy tone. "Aah, Aaaagh, damn. I need a drink."

""EICHIROU!"" """YAMAMOTO-KUN!"""

"Yes, yes, Yamamoto desu~~~…" Waving his hand as if to settle down a bunch of rowdy children, their awoken classmate winced in annoyance. Likely due to the volume of his reception. "Could you please quiet down—Kuho!—Someone hand me some water. Please, my throat's killing me! KUHO UHO!"

"Ah! Here!" Fishing his pockets for something, Hajime pulled out a slip and engraved a minor spell on it with his printing tool before reaching it over. As it didn't quite reach Eichirou, Kousuke obliged, nabbing and passing it on in his steed. "Thanks, Kousuke-kun. It's a Water Sphere spell. Just a small one. Around a glass' volume."

Taking it in his hands with a grateful nod, Eichirou made to start but his hacking prevented any chanting to audibly escape his lips.

"I'll take that!" Nana, snatching the slip away from the guy, made to grin before enunciating it for him. "Collect from the air and disperse all impurities. Gather, as I command thee, Water Sphere." As the moisture coalesced into an orb above the slip, she held it out before him to drink from. "There, easy-peasy!"

Eichirou took a sip— UHO KUHO UGH! —and promptly started hacking.

"Fue! Oy, what's wrong?!" surprised, Miyazaki balked.

"KUHO! Miya—KUHO—Miyazaki… You're—UHO— a Cryomancer, aren't you?" Eichirou hacked.

"Eh? Yeah. Why?"

"Cold water—KUHO—isn't ideal—ahem, for sore throats…"

The girl became a bit flustered, especially when her used slip turned into ash and the cool water all but dispersed. But after handing a new slip, this time taken by Yuka, another sphere of water was readied for the thirsty patient. This time, it was satisfactory.

"So," freshly rehydrated, the guy spoke with a carefree expression. "What did I miss?"

"… … … Yamamoto-kun?" Breaking the silence, Ai-chan spoke up. "Are you really alright?"

"Yeah," he said nonchalantly. "Never better, actually! It's like a load's been taken off my shoulders."

Off to the side, Kousuke noted how Hajime sighed in relief. As the Synergist was the only one to have experienced mana exhaustion before, he took this as a positive sign. At the very least, there didn't seem to be anything wrong with him. Other than how he seemed a little too energetic that the norm.

"Oh, we're already on the move? How long have I been out?"

Looking around, Eichirou sounded awfully excited for having just woken up. But Kousuke thought he may just be trying to catch up as he knew the guy was more often than not one to keep track of current events. In that respect, Kousuke responded for him.

"Almost a week."

"What?!" Eichirou made a face that looked to be a cross between shock and disappointment. "That… long…?"

"You really pushed yourself too hard." Hajime replied. "The Order's healers and mages said that magic you cast was a bit too powerful for your body and therefore you exhausted most of your mana when you fired back at that Dire Alpha." Noting the silence, he added. "Just like my case last time, but I think your magic's power took more of a toll on you than mine did."

Eichirou turned quiet. Then, he leaned forward. On his knees with his hands splayed before him, he looked devastated. "A week… a lot of time… wasted…" Kousuke couldn't catch what he was mumbling about, but then again, Eichirou wasn't one to waste time. His coma had probably robbed him of time he could've spent on magic research and theory testing as he usually did in the palace.

Getting back home had always been priority number one and not a single moment was wasted unless it was for resting. Well, when he wasn't having the royal family turn into putty by his stories, of course.

"Relax, Eichirou." Hajime tried to calm him down. "You need to breathe and rest for a while. You just got up from a mini-coma. No strenuous activity. Or the like. Horseback is out of the question as well."

"Horse…" that seemed to catch his attention. "How's Jacky?"

"Mm." Hajime paused before answering. He sounded reluctant. Kousuke wouldn't blame him. "Blackjack's fine. It's just…"

"Your damn horse was difficult to reign in." Tamai responded for them all. "We had to try and restrain it to come along. And since it didn't exactly like anyone else but you, several people had to eat dirt before the knights resorted to tying it down. He's at the back, being escorted by Alan-san and a few—" FWEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE— "OI!"

Not even waiting for the guy to finish, Eichirou sat up and whistled hard. It took a moment, but the sudden commotion and a few cries from the rear suggested a successful call. Unfortunately for some, that meant the wildest of the steeds had escaped its restrainers. How it had done so was up to imagination, but Kousuke, with his vantage of being able to see a little of the rear from his spot, knew more than a couple had been unsaddled in the process.

The sound of hooves clopping became louder and louder. It didn't take long before the raging Blackjack had caught up to the carriage and began nuzzling its nose to its owner.

"There, there. Ahahah, who's a good boy? Did you miss me?" Said owner coddled the white-nosed steed as one would a dog.

Kousuke would've smiled at the heartwarming scene had he not been one of the few people that Tamai mentioned earlier eating dirt to restrain the bastard mount. It may have not noticed him per se. But it had the instinct to buck him off the moment he tried wrangling the reigns. 'Stupid horse.' At least his own had the integrity to stay calm when he rode it like an… imperceptible ghost—… 'Okay, you know what? Screw that one too!'

While he kept his horse-cursing solely to himself, Eichirou's stupid steed continued licking the guy's smiling face. "Alright, alright! I miss you too, boy. Did you behave, Jackie?"

"Define 'behave'."

"Ahem…"

Smoothly ignoring Kousuke's comment, and the interrupting cough, Eichirou made to stroke the horse's mane before noticing something new attached to it. "Jackie! Did you steal someone else's bridle? Bad boy! Bad."

"I think that harness was the one used to restrain him," Yuka noted.

"Didn't they tie, like, four or five other horses to him?" Nana asked.

"They did." Taeko pointed. "The others are all snagged on his saddle."

As their gaze followed the direction of her pointing finger, four separate reigns were attached to the rear and sides of the saddle on Blackjack's backside. Besides the main one attached to its mouth, another was looped around the front hook of the seat. Along with…

"O-oy!" Shimizu, opening his mouth for the first time this discussion, asked. "Isn't that Alan-san's saddle?"

Dangling right next to the stallion's hooves, sure enough, a saddle with its belt ripped clean off swung idly. A short sword they recognized as the spearman's spare weapon was being dragged in the dirt. Lifting its head high, the horse made to show it off, as if to say 'Witness what I have achieved! Praise me more, master!'

"Ahem…"

"Blackjack! You shouldn't have done that!" Eichirou scolded the animal, deflating its high spirits like a child being told their hard work was for naught. "I hope Alan isn't too injured."

"Alan-san's injuries are the least of your problems." Kousuke pointed out as he tried to see what was happening in the rear. "I'm more worried about just how your demon horse escaped five harnesses with a person and horse holding one each."

"Ahem!"

"I guess I owe them an apology." Scratching the back of his head, the guy sighed. But all sense of remorse vanished when the guilty animal began to plead. Kousuke couldn't believe his eyes as he saw the wretched, guilty beast of burden began to make puppy-dog-eyes at his owner. "Don't look at me like that! You hurt someone, so of course I'm mad. No, stop that!"

The animal's expression drooped even further. Had it been a cat or a dog, it may have been cute. To Kousuke, however, it was an ugly sight to behold to say the least.

Firstly, there was a reason why the knights refused to let the beast out at first. 'Untamable' was their initial reason. But Kousuke could say that, even if it was tamed, the things it did was too much to be considered a con. Keeping this proud and feral beast was more of a demerit to its keepers.

Secondly, the damn thing was responsible for at least one person's injuries. Alan-san surely fell off his own steed when his saddle was unceremoniously stolen. It also caused enough of a commotion that Meld had sent two of his men from the front to go check it out. The dispatched riders, initially in a rush as the travelled on either side of the caravan, made to slow when they passed by their carriage. The story explained itself to the soldiers as soon as their eyes caught the torn leashes and broken saddle.

Thirdly, that thing was smart. Kousuke didn't know how, nor did he understand in what way, but he could tell that Eichirou's horse was anything but a dumb animal. As proof, its begging was proving effective enough that its owner crumbled under the weepy expression it made.

"Aw, fine," he said while resuming the patting of the animal's head. "I could never be mad at you."

"You've got to be shitting me…" was the only words Kousuke gave as he rolled his eyes. "That's all it takes for you?"

"Oh come on," Eichirou defended the animal. "Blackjack was just worried, weren't you boy? Yes, you were! Yes, you—"

"AHEM!"

Kousuke, and the rest of the carriage, stopped in their tracks. Finally noticing their shortest member standing tall above them, they realized that Ai-chan had finally stood up from her seat, calling all their attention to glare down on her target. The who was a no-brainer.

"Um, Hatayama-sensei. Please forgive Blackjack!" Eichirou started as he moved to shield the guilty horse from the frosty glare. But Ai-chan's eyes never went to the horse, no. Following the angriest expression their class ever did see on their homeroom teacher's face, he saw it pointed directly at his party leader. "I'll apologize and help the knights later. Just… could we let him off for now—"

"I'm not mad about your horse, Yamamoto-kun."

"Eh? You're not?! That's a relief—!"

"But I mad about what you did. Seiza."

"But… … Eh—?"

"I. Said. 'Seiza'," Aiko repeated. Her tone went past ice cold and into below zero. "Now."

The freshly awakened Eichirou could do naught but slump down on his knees. Even the arrogant horse seemed to draw back under the teacher's gaze, choosing to hide its head behind its master. They both flinched as the teacher breathed in, eyes closed. Once more when she exhaled. Then both retreated slightly when her eyes opened again.

So began the most intense scolding that the class had never seen from the normally quiet woman.

'To relent was to accept. To concede was to permit.'

On her first day as a teacher, her seniors had taken note of her sympathetic, almost reluctant, attitude to punish her students.

Let it be said that Hatayama Aiko chose to become a teacher because she wanted to show the young minds of this generation the right path, be it in studies or in their daily lives. To teach children was to explore new ways for them to grow up. To express themselves. To contribute to society. To give back to those they love and do the things that they love. All of those, ideally, she wanted to give to her students for a brighter future that they could make for themselves.

But her seniors had rebuked her for using only one end of the yardstick called 'teaching'.

On the one hand, she had never refused a student who needed answers. She had always tried her best to give them what they needed to know as well as the attention they deserved. But on the other, she failed to criticize them for their wrongdoings. Mostly getting a 'Teehee, sorry!' that hardly seemed remorseful at all before they all just continued on their merry way.

That wasn't the case today. Today, Hatayama Aiko was furious. And her voice shook with unrelenting anger at her student's wrongdoing.

She scolded, she rebuked, Aiko poured her heart's anger and mind's frustration into an onslaught the child before her couldn't avoid even if he did want to hide his head behind his horse. So much so that she became momentarily oblivious to the shocked eyes of the other students around her.

"So?" her rant stalled as she tried to catch her breath. The rapid-fire berating had taken its toll on her small form. Unused to the fury she normally kept bottled up as unaddressed concern, suddenly laying out her feelings was refreshing for her mind but exhausting to the body. "What do you have to say for yourself?!"

"I have no excuses." The casual answer got her eye to twitch in anger. "I did what I could at the time. I do not regret my decision."

Aiko's shoulders rose and fell, matching her steady breathing as she glared daggers at the seemingly unrepentant child. She took a moment of silence to consider how she should approach the problem before inhaling deeply. "Whether you regret it or not isn't the problem here. In the first place, I thought you said you didn't want to fight."

"Yes, I'm a pacifist, sensei. That wasn't a lie." Yamamoto-kun's gaze remained low. Less of avoiding her gaze and more dismissing whatever assumptions she may have had of his declared stance. "But pacifism doesn't mean I must stand back and let others get hurt."

"Even if it means putting yourself in harm's way?"

"Yes, ma'am." The boy raised his gaze to meet hers. As she had taken a seat before him to show that she wasn't backing down on this issue, his taller posture meant her gaze wasn't level with his. But as she stared up into his eyes, she saw he held no aversion to her tone. "If that is my only available option, then, yes."

As he answered, she gazed into his eyes. All she saw was acceptance. Acceptance of the fact that he would die if it would let him save another. That mere fact coming from someone younger than her caused Aiko's worry to skyrocket, burn, and explode all at once.

She kept a stern expression, but inside, she was boiling with rage. Rage at whatever would've compelled someone as young as he to be so indifferent about death.

"Risking your life shouldn't be an option for you! Even of you have no other choice! You are just a child!"

As a child, he should be scared as well. He shouldn't NOT care about dying. Such self-destructiveness wasn't good, nor was it right for anyone to begin with.

"Self-sacrifice isn't something you should just willingly accept! If it's a decision where your life is on the line, stop whatever it is you were doing and get yourself to safety first!"

He shouldn't take on that burden. Not now and most certainly not on her watch. He was a child. As an adult, such responsibility should've been her own.

"Fighting isn't even something someone your age should be doing. Death isn't a game. War is never a game and violence, an answer! You shouldn't be so reckless and treat your life cheaply! The next time an incident like this occurs, sensei asks you to leave everything and prioritize your safety before anything else—!"

"Even if I have to forsake others to their fate?"

Aiko paused. Said in a cold, logical tone, her response should've been logical as well. But she didn't want to be that person.

She didn't want to teach these children that ignoring the plight of others for the sake of their own as the correct path, no matter how controversially true it was in the real world.

Going back on her seniors' words, if she gave in here, he might as well take it as her approval. That she would sanction his reckless behavior if it occurred again. That she would approve of self-endangerment in a fight they didn't ask for or deserved to be dragged into.

But if she pushed on, she would be approving abandonment. Human selfishness was one of the many factors of the coldness of their reality. If she said yes, then her students might grow up cold, callous or indifferent of the plight of others. It wasn't self-endangerment, yes. It would be on the opposite end of the spectrum, but it would still be just as bad.

Aiko shifted under his patient gaze. She didn't want to have to choose one or the other. Not for anyone, especially not for her naïve and innocent students.

"Especially if you have to." But she'd been far too careless in disciplining them already. She had to be harsh now. "If the situation is so dire that there is no other way for you to survive, then do what you must to do just that—"

"Would you tell the same to the others?" His gaze didn't move to the other classmates, but she knew he meant them.

"All of you are my students. I will treat you all equally in this." Declaring so, she spared them all a gaze as she added. "I don't want to lose any of you. Not because I'm your teacher, but because I care for all of you."

Their gazes dropped. Though she may have said it to just her party and whoever could overhear, she truly did mean all of them. She loved her students and would do anything. Even if it meant she had to be cruel and ask them to do the bad thing for their own sake.

"Then," Yamamoto-kun's tone dropped even further to a whisper. "Would you accept it if I ask the same of you, sensei?" The others looked not to him, but to her as he said it. Their feelings clear as day from how their eyes seemed to waver in realization. "Would you accept it if I—, if we told you to leave everything… and everyone… to save yourself, Hatayama-sensei?"

Aiko hesitated, swallowing hard. But she couldn't stop here just because of his point of mutual feelings.

"This isn't about me, Yamamoto-kun. This is about your willful disregard for yourself!" She tried to maintain her strict composure as she dismissed his concerns for others. His concern for her. Their concern for her. "My survival isn't what's at stake here. If something demands you to give up your life so easily, it's not worth the effort. As your teacher, I will not allow you to make a mistake you would surely regret."

A sound argument, it might've been. To worry for her wasn't wrong. But it was a fallacy to compare her case to theirs, to equalize her twenty five years of life to their short seventeen. She was an adult. They were not.

Aiko knew her students adored her. Their overly familiarity and trusting attitude to her was proof enough and not one of them would mean to hurt her in purpose. That their decision to fight contradicted such notions was only because she knew they were desperately hanging on to any hope they could grasp. Even if it could've been false.

But death was too steep a price. Aiko didn't want to die, but more so did she not want her students to. Yamamoto-kun may have had the well-being of others in mind like she, but if he were to die, not only would that kindheartedness be a wasted endeavor, it would've done him no good. It wouldn't do his family, people who he cared for, people who want him back safe, any good.

Aiko couldn't accept letting a death come to pass. Not his or any of the others. After all, what good was to be found if an innocent life was the price?

"Never do it again. No matter if it's to do good or save a life. Even if it's in someone's best intentions, I will not approve of self-sacrifice. You shouldn't treat your life so cheaply so as to just toss if aside when the situation demands it! Whatever, or whoever it is you want to save, don't. Save yourself and abandon them—"

"THERE'S NO WAY THAT HE—!"

Yamamoto-kun's throat hitched slightly as he tried to compose himself. The suddenly raised voice had Aiko and everyone else jumping in their seat. Eyes were all drawn to the boy as he clasped a hand to his lower face. Taking a slight gasp of air, he steadied himself. And, just as sudden as it came, he quickly resumed, seemingly brushing aside his sudden outburst with a calm tone.

But the way his shoulder shuddered spoke differently of his true feelings.

"There's no way that I could've just… abandoned them, Hatayama-sensei. It was an emergency and the danger was right before my eyes. Yes, I could've run away and let Meld handle it. But at that time, at that moment, I too was also in a panic. Scared out of my wits." His voice was low, filled with remorse, self-disappointment, or maybe fear. "But in my head, a voice—my voice, reminded me one thing." Sitting upright, he kept a firm and resolute gaze. "It was either me or everyone else. Yes, I could've done what you wished and escaped with my life… But I couldn't have left that monster be. I couldn't take the chance that it wouldn't go after Meld."

His breathing had regained its composure. But his eyes, Aiko noted the depths of his violet eyes. Normally clear and confident, such was nowhere to be found. Even the cold, analytical, logical gaze he had just mere moments ago. Instead, she saw the fright in the eyes of a determined child.

"If there was the slightest risk it would go after someone else, I would've regretted that decision more. All animals follow the path of least resistance. Who's to say a beast that leads packs isn't smart enough to think the same?"

No one. There were none that could question that fact, as much of a guess as it was. The Dire Alpha had bypassed the front after all. Using the bulk of its pack as a mere distraction, it managed to sneak past them, including the knights who were used to fighting such abominations, with ease to threaten the lives of the defenseless.

"Regardless, you are a child." Aiko nonetheless firmly stated. "You shouldn't burden yourself with heavy decisions like that. Leave those choices to the adults."

'Be a kid and enjoy life,' she meant. 'Don't take on the responsibilities you shouldn't be asked to have.'

However, she couldn't say those words. Not when he blinked hard and then stared back at her defiantly. There was a sadness in those murky violet eyes. Sadness and something… more. Whatever it was, it wasn't the indifferent attitude she initially assumed he had.

He was scared. Not now. But during that incident, he most certainly was. Scared for his life as well as for the lives of others. He had a right to be. Especially since he was forced to make a decision he didn't ask for.

"I can't think of abandoning those in need. More so if they can't defend themselves, conscious or otherwise." Her gaze dropped to the girl still asleep next to him. But instead of stopping there, he shook his head. "No, that's incorrect. I can think of abandoning them. But I can't accept doing so. Not when I can make a difference." His balled up fists shook as he gripped them tightly on his lap. "I'm not so idealistic as to take the sacrificial route, sensei. But if my life, my actions, can save another, then all the more reason I should be prepared to do what I can. Like I have vowed on my god's name to return those reluctant home, I won't stop myself from doing something when the situation demands it."

But his expression said otherwise. Beads of sweat escaped his forehead while his eyes shook between resolution and fear. He didn't think his life cheap as Aiko had thought. No way he could be with how contradictory his message was to his visage.

It was a lie, or at least, one he wanted to believe. His visible reluctance proving to the teacher that it wasn't the stupid self-destructiveness she feared it was. He wanted to do something but was just as afraid as the rest of them. But wouldn't it be more apt to say 'he was afraid but despite it, wanted to act'?

'Yamamoto-kun isn't stupid. Hadn't he already proven that to me when he was the only other person to verbally refuse Ishtar Lombard's demand to join a war?'

Aiko's gaze floated to the civilian audience they had watching them from the rear carriages as well. None bore an expression of anger or pity. More than a handful were downcast, recognizing the liability they posed at the time. Some were too ashamed to watch further and simply hid their faces between their knees. Even the children hid away, hugged by their parents shushing them despite their own guilt-ridden feelings on the matter.

'I can't do it.' Met with such a sight, Aiko had the single thought run through her as it broke her resolve to abide by her seniors' words. 'I can't keep saying he was wrong.'

To say he was would be the same as condemning these people for their wanting to live. Should they survived because of his death, who was she to lay blame on innocent bystanders? Who was she to deny their happiness for the sake of her own?

People are selfish. She knew that. People only want what's best for themselves and those they care about. She was the same as them in wanting what's best for her students.

Yamamoto-kun wasn't wrong. He was just in the wrong place at the wrong time. Or was it 'the right place at the right time'? He had taken care of the problem before anyone else was hurt. And it's not like he was dead, right?

'He nearly was.' Aiko shook her head, the reminder echoing clearly. 'I almost lost one that day. It's my fault for letting this happen in the first place.'

The civilians weren't to blame. They were simply there because of the circumstances. Just like he was. It's not like they demanded him to be there to save them in such a risky manner to begin with. They weren't responsible for anything just because, in his panic, he decided to help them over himself.

What kind of teacher would she be for dismissing his desire to do good? And what kind of person would she be to deny others their own right to survival when she demanded the same for her students?

Aiko's gaze fell to her student. Before she, or anyone for that matter, had noticed, there was another already at his side.

"What're you gritting you teeth for?" Endou-kun said as he rustled the back of Yamamoto-kun's head with a knuckle, snapping him back to reality and wiping the stiffness from his expression. "You're no Kouki, remember? Nobody asked you to play the cool hero."

"Oy! Stop—ow! Stop it already, Kousuke! Ita! I said stop it, stupid!" The comment earned him a kick to the back from the standing Assassin. "Gah! It's my fault for not planning ahead. Hatayama-sensei's in the right for telling me off here. I'm just telling her that I don't regret doing it, not that she's wrong on how stupid I was making my choice—"

"What are you on about? And yeah, you're the stupid one. But not for the right reasons. You think you could've predicted that happening?" Disregarding his classmate's downcast admission, Endou-kun continued. "If anything, it was my fault for leaving you in the back alone during that encounter."

"And my own for not being ready to respond." From the front, Nagumo added to the party. "You always trained me to be prepared. For all of us to be. You said it yourself, remember? 'The weak like us have no right to not be ready for anything.' Just because we were winning our fight in the front doesn't excuse me for forgetting to check our backs." The boy would've stood up to approach, but the way he tripped into the back of the carriage ruined the gallant image. The embarrassed laugh he made didn't change his honest message, however. "Sensei, scold us as well."

"E-eh?" for a second, Aiko's mind blanked when the Synergist made to sit next to his friend. Endou remained standing but nonetheless nodded to her in agreement. "W-why?"

"We are a party. We're friends. But we didn't act like either." The normally reserved otaku replied. "We neglected our teammate. Our comrade. Had we not, he wouldn't be in trouble for taking such a risk to save others."

"Hell, he might've not taken it to begin with." Endou added. "If anyone's to blame for this idiot's reckless behavior, it's us for giving him the opportunity. Just because he told us to go on ahead doesn't give us any right to abandon our friends."

The display caused Aiko to balk. Sure, she would've collectively scolded them any other day for thinking as much. But now? She wasn't so sure she could.

"Oy, you two should stay out of this. I'm the one who—"

"Eichirou-kun, stay quiet for now." "Shut up for a second, Eichirou."

The pair shared a surprise glance before smiling at their similar train of thought. Turning to Aiko, they both bowed. Not a dogeza but low enough to show their sincerity, that they were both sorry for something Aiko never thought to blame them. Yamamoto-kun, made to sit out of this apology, simply let out a defeated sigh before bowing as well.

"""We're sorry for having you worry for us, Hatayama-sensei."""

"Y-you're forgiven," she hesitated to resort to her usual sympathetic side, but with their heartwarming fellowship to stand together in full display, she couldn't keep up the false defiance. It was a futile effort to begin with. She was angry still, but she couldn't stay that way for long. She had known she couldn't, hence the exasperated sigh that overcame her. "Next time, make sure to watch each other's backs. If one of you is in danger..., do what you can to keep each other safe." Her softened expression hardened once more. "But… I still urge you to never do something like that again. It is not your job to take on life-or-death responsibilities. Such heavy decisions are for us adults to contemplate on. Not just because you all lack experience, but because it isn't a burden you should be undertaking at all."

'Not yet' went left unsaid. Not that she would ever say it even if they were of that age.

"I won't make any promises, Hatayama-sensei."

She very nearly grabbed her shoe to hit him in the head, but no. Aiko wasn't a child nor would she be acting like one despite her inner frustrations demanding she vent in some way. Instead, she breathed in deep, composed herself, and waited for Yamamoto-kun to continue.

"Should someone I care about ever be in trouble like that again, I wouldn't hesitate do all in my power to save them as I did before. Panic or no. However…" Her automatic reprimand was delayed as the boy smiled warmly before staring deep into her eyes. The sad fire now gone, replaced by a warm light of a violet-colored hearth. His confidence in what he was about to say had returned, or so she guessed. "I'll take as many measures possible to prevent such a scenario from happening again. I'll be careful from now on, sensei. I promise you that, Hatayama-sensei."

"Haaah, fine." She conceded. Aiko would accept this at least. "See that you do."

She didn't want to give in, but she'd seen his expression. Though conflicting his earlier wavering, it had resolve. Whether it was a falsehood or not, she didn't have the longtime teaching experience required to tell it apart at a glance. But she still understood she had no power getting in his way short of strapping him to a chair. And as Tortus used stats in place of basic physics, she'd probably need to do it with chains.

'And wouldn't that just be torturing him by making him watch as his friends get hurt instead?' Aiko shook her head, not willing to stoop to such barbarism to get her way.

Knowing that the boy would follow through with it even if she didn't agree, she could only surrender. He was more cautious and composed given a calm environment, so she didn't doubt his promise of being better prepared next time. Sometimes he was too cautious, if his unorthodox training with his teammates was anything to go by.

'Perhaps, that one instance was the only time he slipped up and lost all composure to make a rightminded decision.' Aiko would just have to see. At the very least, starting from now, he wouldn't knowingly charge recklessly into danger if it wasn't the only solution available to him.

"As for your party," she directed her gaze to Nagumo who suddenly jumped at her glance. "Sticking together is fine. But don't follow his example and repeat his mistake. In fact, don't encourage that behavior at all!"

"Not to worry, sensei," Endou popped back into existence to respond for his friend. "We may not be as intelligent as this smartass, but we won't be as stupid and let him do anything crazy."

"At least, not alone, yeah?" Nagumo, far from his old reclusive self, leaned to put his weight on their leader's shoulder. The confident smile, a rare sight from the boy, was as honest as it was bright. "We're friends after all!"

"I'm seriously contemplating if I should thank you guys or kick your asses in our next CQC training session." Yamamoto-kun sighed in defeat under the pair of boys' replies.

"I dare you to try." Endou said with a smirk. "I heard from Hajime that mana exhaustion takes a toll on your concentration. Wanna try getting your ass beat in your condition?" Knuckles could be heard cracking. "I've been looking to even the score, especially since that damned horse of yours sent me flying into the river when we tried to restrain him."

"O-oy! Kousuke-kun, I don't think he should be moving at all! He might get injure for real—"

"Oho? Jackie deserves a reward for that. Also, don't tempt me, shinobi," their 'injured' leader snapped back. "You can catch Hajime and the others off-guard, but there's no way your half-hearted attempts will ever surprise me, Mr. Air-For-Presence."

"Oy! Eichirou-kun, don't antagonize him!"

As the trio's brotherly display devolved onto teasing, bickering, and a little roughhousing between Endou and Yamamoto with Nagumo as reluctant umpire, Aiko could only sit back and smile warmly. The thought of having the rest of their party joining in one way or another seemed to amuse her even more, earning a little giggle as the rest of the carriage stopped to watch. Maybe even smile a little at the sight as well.

All sense of amusement from the teacher soon vanished to a bitter smile, however. Not because she was disappointed in them for behaving like children. They had every right to. Rather, it was her frustration taken hold that got her spirits down. Frustration that she couldn't blame anyone for this. Not for her student's goodwill. Not for the people's will to survive.

Well, there was one that came to mind…

'What kind of deity creates a world were creatures actively hunt people anyway?!' If there was anyone Aiko could justify a blame on, it would've been the god who put her student at risk in the first place. His design of the world aside, the mere fact that such a deity demanded children from another world resolve his own's issues more than struck a nerve in the tiny teacher's mind.

She was mad and frustrated before. But now that one of her own nearly lost their life, she was livid. Still, she was powerless to do anything. She couldn't convince the children to back off as they were too prideful to show reluctance to the expectant Tortusians. She couldn't convince the Pope who had hardly given her pleas the time of day. All she could do was curse their misfortune for having to deal with Ehito's mess.

Was that all she could do? To sit back and watch them struggle. suffer or teeter at the edge of death?

The trotting of horse hooves sounded, nearing their carriage yet again. This time, however, it came from the fore and not the back. Another face that visited Aiko daily appeared. Luckily, it was the less intrusive and more concerned than that of a certain priest,

"Oh, Eichirou's recovered?" Meld's tone, sounding both relieved as well as surprised, clued the teacher in as to the owner of the approaching steed.

"Yeah, I just woke up." Her student made to stretch and frown. "Not really in the condition to exert myself though."

"Even so, it's good to see you're up, seeing as we're nearing Horaud." The Commander nodded firmly. "You can rest easy and take time to recuperate when we get there later this afternoon."

Not just Yamamoto-kun, Aiko heard everyone breathe sighs of relief. It looked like, despite showing enthusiasm at the start of their trip, many of them desired an end to the excursion. Personally, she wanted a bath and to sleep in a real bed. Not another river washing or in tents made of animal skins in the middle of the cold night air.

Aiko had grown used to it since she grew up in the countryside, but the air of the Heiligh Kingdom was akin to a Siberian tundra with giants pests and not the calmer rural Japanese countryside she grew to love. If not for the magic artifacts keeping them warm or the night watch of the Order's members, they would've frozen to death in their sleep or maybe eaten by whatever beast roamed freely into the camp.

"All of you just hang on a little longer." Meld reassured them with a warm smile before recomposing himself. "But don't lose vigilance, you hear?! Just because we're getting closer to town doesn't mean you can let your guards down. Got it?!"

""Sir!"" Saluting as the soldiers they weren't supposed to be, Aiko could only watch as they all broke away into small talks between themselves.

"There's no need for the long face, Hatayama-sama." The man approached her spot in the carriage. Not needing to dismount, she craned her neck to the side, meeting his armored chest before she could look up and meet his eyes. "I promised you I would get your students to safety and I will. Just sit tight and wait."

Normally, her party would be teasing her with words on the older gentleman hitting on her. But distracted as they were on discussing what Horaud was like, she was left to sigh in her rare lonesome. She appreciated the man's attempts to calm her down. She really did. But right now, she couldn't help the frustration boiling deep within.

"Meld-san."

"Hm? What is it, Hatayama-sama?"

Hence why she sighed to herself with a hand clasped atop her chest. "We need to talk."

"Thank you so much for saving our lives, Saint-sama!" "We won't forget it!" "We won't! We Won't!"

The children all bounced up and down beside corner of the carriage and wouldn't stop until my hand was atop their heads.

"You're welcome, little ones." They all smiled, seemingly achieving the goals their parents had sent them over for. The older ones, however, offered guilty bows. They were well aware of the price their lives may almost have cost me and thought better than to happily cheer. "Turn that frown upside down. Appreciation is shown not through grimaces, but through smiles."

More than a few of the adults behind them stiffened at hearing that before lowering their own heads as well.

"We sincerely apologize!" One of them spoke up, the baby in her arms unaware of the happenings but kept silent through the apology. "For being such a burden. Had we not been there, Saint-sama shouldn't have gone through such an ordeal. The Apostles-sama wouldn't be so depressed—"

"Please raise your head, madam." My own hand gesturing out to those who were about to follow her lead. "You weren't a burden. None of you were. If anything, it was my fault for choosing to do all that on my own. Really. It is my own fault for having worried all of you, and my companions as well."

Really, it was my fault for just letting all that happen. Ugh, please just stop already! This is getting difficult when none of you are responsible for it!

"After saving our lives, we're regretful that we can't pay you back." Another adult, male this time, stepped forward to speak for them all. "We've offered our services to the rest of the Apostles for the duration of the trip, but to exclude you, the one who risked his life… We would like to—"

"It's not a problem." I dismissed the man's proposal before he even brought it forth. "I'd be troubled if all of you actually did repay me for it." That wouldn't be enough, but then again, Eichirou had the perfect method to let this pass without things getting complicated. "Please, take it as Anima's blessing and instead offer a short prayer of gratitude instead."

"But," and here was the hesitation Eichirou expected. "To offer a prayer not to Ehito-sama…"

Hmph. Easy enough to resolve.

"It shouldn't be a problem, considering it was Anima who permitted the Hero and his companions to leave their world to come save your, Ehito-sama's, own. My god does not ask for much. Merely gratitude. If you'd like, offer a prayer to both with equal or more devotion for Ehito-sama afterwards. After all, it was the will of both deities to keep you all safe, was it not?"

They all balked. Of course they would. The name of Anima had spread from the capitol ever since the nobles that were saved started gossiping about it. Spreading the news kickstarted it, but the kicker was the King's Royal Decree. Writing and burning a letter may have seemed like a meager offering, however they couldn't question it as it was their king's order to thank an otherworldly deity.

That didn't mean they would all believe it.

A deity that only demanded thanks? Quite a humble deity if I had to be honest. From Eichirou's memories, there were many deities that existed or spoken about. Coming from many cultures and nations long gone, there were all kinds, good or bad.

But unlike the false Anima, they all had ambition, a selfish goal, or particular desires they demanded mortals fulfill.

Buddha was something along the lines of human enlightenment through a person wholly removing themselves from the material. The same could be said for the god of the monotheistic Middle Eastern religions. Being a central figure as 'origin of the world' it made for the perfect template story that Anima had been based from. The gratitude portion was the only aspect he took however as demanding the Tortusians all prostate themselves to an unknown deity was the same as proclaiming a new religion in the face of the major one here.

Still, it was all just the same in my eyes. By that, I mean the concept of deities. An ideal image that came along with certain rules that was the basis for society's morals. A tool used by the few with influence, knowledge, and power to control the unassuming masses.

Even Eichirou would think so. I know he did.

"I cannot speak for yours as Ehito-sama's teachings are foreign to me, but a simple thanks would be enough. Both for me and my god, Anima."

It was a lie, of course. But it was a harmless one that softened the support passed on to the kidnapper deity of Tortus as well as maintained a 'religious buffer' that kept said deity's cronies from getting too in over their head. The innocent and ordinary people like these ones didn't need to know that.

"Please. Do only this and nothing more." Using his skills from Earth's acting lessons, I made the most convincing pleading expression I could. "If not for my god, do it for my sake."

"… Very well. In Anima's name, we thank you for saving us."

"In Anima's name…" "We thank you, Anima-sama…" "Thank you…" "We thank you as well, Ehito-sama…" "Oh, Ehito-sama. We are grateful for your having summoned such a humble Apostle…"

'The nerve…' No one noticed my eye twitch slightly in annoyance. One by one, they all said their dues. Most kept silent, but didn't the saying go that the most heartfelt were those that kept their tongue? It bemused me to think so. Shouldn't one wholeheartedly give what they could as recompense if they truly were? 'Were these people seriously all that remorseful for what had happened?'

I wouldn't know, seeing as I only had his memories of human interaction on Earth to work with. Better this than no interaction at all, I suppose. If they didn't thank me, then they weren't worth saving at all. Either that or education here is so lacking that common courtesy is considered a non-essential. Glad to see it wasn't either. There were good people here.

It's just disappointing Eichirou didn't really care enough about them to actually save them from the demons.

"Anima accepts. And I as well." Smiling back warmly, I added. "Now go on about your day. Spending it to repay a bed-ridden individual at the back of a carriage is a waste of time." Being demanded to go away may have been rude, but with a benevolent smile, I explained. "You shouldn't spend too much time thanking your savior. You're better off doing something else, no? Spend the time you have with your loved ones. That or working towards your life goals."

"It is in accordance with Anima's teachings that you do what you will and not forego your own right to happiness." Some still didn't get it, mostly the children. But that was to be expected. "You're all alive today. Don't waste it talking to just me. Go on and continue living that life to achieve your own happiness."

Understanding my words, the adults finally broke into grins and appreciative nods. I spent a couple of minutes talking to the families that came to give me their last well-wishes, some of the children even hoping for a pat on the head as well. After that was done, those who came by to offer their thanks left me to my lonesome.

Well, not entirely. Hatayama Aiko and her party were still here, one or two even giving me weird stares as I acted like a pope or priest. 'Hm. Looks like they aren't used to it. Then again, Eichirou also balked when he saw the Pope in Rome as a kid.'

The classmates staring was going to be a slight problem in that they may take it as Eichirou being a religious weirdo, but thankfully, that was going to be minimal. Their attention had mostly been drawn by the town gates so back to ogling the main entrance they went. Hajime and Kousuke had already gone to our carriage to retrieve our gear. That meant it was just me and the still-sleeping slave in the rear of the carriage.

"Thanks again for what you've done, Saint-sama!" "We will never forget this debt. Not to you or Anima-sama." "Bye-bye, Saint-sama!"

"May we meet again! Hopefully, in less dire circumstances!" I waved back to them as they took their place in a long queue. A few of them chuckling at the joke. It was more of a formality than actual well-wishes, as Eichirou would've wanted me to. But I kept the façade up, nonetheless, as we passed by the guards going over the new arrivals. For us who were being escorted by the Knight Order, we didn't need to dismount for a checkpoint as the other civilians did. "Anima watches over you all."

Hearing that, the last goodbyes were shouted, or excitedly waved by the younger ones, and our carriage moved forward, past the gates of Horaud.

I sighed. 'Haaah, so exhausting…'

The cart lurched on ahead. With my waking only just being a few hours ago, I was relegated to the backseat to relax. Everyone else enjoyed a better view of the town but the only difference was that they were enthusiastically fighting for a better position in the front to see it first. I got to enjoy the sight unobstructed from my humble seat in the back.

All in all, Horaud wasn't what I thought it would be.

A walled town with more houses than they had shops. Beyond the walls, farmlands stretched out. Spacious and airy, but only that. The inner town had more filled in spaces. From the entrance, the stables came into first view as another convoy of carriages prepared to leave for other towns before stopping back at the capitol. Rows of streets were lined with shops of various fields. Inns and bars peppered the area here and there, a healthy competition considering the large number of people going in and out of each.

A market plaza was just out of sight and closer to the gaping hole that was the Orcus Great Labyrinth's entrance. Houses and residences were far off in the distance, some either built into a store or lining up other streets as separate districts. An entrance to the slums could be seen as well, judging by the dainty shacks that hid in the corner of view.

There were four buildings I could deem as important. Mostly by their height amidst the town's backdrop, but also from how pristine or grand their conditions were. A town hall stood near the center of town. It looked to be adjacent the plaza and marketplace, hence its close proximity to the Labyrinth entrance. The adventurer hall was next to it. The building had more armored people running in and out of it, plus they were closer to the Labyrinth than the town hall was.

'I suppose it was in case monsters decided to spill out that they were prepared for it. That or maybe just the job hazard.' Like a mineworker's hut located next to their quarry's entrance.

Next to that, a towering church steeple. Three guesses as to who's church it was. It took the center stage of town, no surprise considering the country's religion, but it looked the least pristine of all the important buildings. It's walls, originally marble, looked a bit hazy. Some of its statues of angelic beings looked under-maintained, chipping away here and there.

'Hm? Suppose that they aren't all that zealous or stuck-up around here.' Had they been, it would at least rival or be as well-cared for like the temple the class had been summoned in. 'I don't think that puppet pope would even permit something like this.'

That was considering the fact that the town's garrison, less of a keep and more a stone building used as militia headquarters, looked cleaner and tidier. The structure was near the main gate, about a few tens of meters. A precaution for an attack or prisoner transport, I believe. They even had their own stables. Likely for quick-response efforts.

All in all, this was all they had to offer. 'Disappointing… And here I thought a new place would have new sights…'

From Eichirou's memories, there were more intriguing places on Earth. He'd been around the world, so it didn't surprise me that the sights of Horaud wasn't much compared to it all. The mountainside scenery of the Swiss Matterhorn was nice. I didn't understand why his last memory there was one sliding down it, but whatever. I wasn't that interested in mountains. Internally, I had already compiled a list of such wonderful places I wanted to visit. The place called Disneyland was on the top, of course. Jurassic Park came last.

Man-eaters were already a problem here. I do NOT like a park that thinks watching, or interacting with, monsters as 'fun'.

Still, it was weird though that I got a strange sense of disgust whenever I sifted through Eichirou's recollection of the place called an 'amusement park' or 'carnival rides'. Especially that one where he got into a seat and the images just flew past in a blur, the taste of vomit often surfacing despite our body being of the picture of perfect health.

Not now, of course. Mana exhaustion, was it called? I hated that. Damn thing (and yes, I can curse while Eichirou's knocked out because who's gonna stop me?) ruined my plan to enjoy our first trip outside.

'A week?! A whole week?! Stupid dog! Damn it too for ruining my precious field trip!' Given the chance, I would roast that Dire alive. I don't care if it was an Alpha or pack leader. I was mad at it for wasting all that time for me. 'The only reason why I didn't demand the obliteration of its pelt when Jugo said he kept it for me as my 'trophy' was because it would be weird for Eichirou to randomly set things on fire.' That was something I had to be mindful off. Even if Eichirou wasn't awake, I was posing as him. 'He did say I could enjoy myself so long as I kept it under control and act as he would.'

That was… restricting. In more ways than one. Not because he was a boring guy who showed little to no interest in playing games. I 'd seen his past as clear as if it was my own. He played a lot of things. Sports, hiking, video games, puzzles, even that confusing tile-er… card? game called Settlers of… Cata.. Catar? Or something or other he played with his grandfather. So long as it was with his family, he didn't discriminate on the types of 'fun' they tried.

Only that, ever since coming to Tortus, all those were unavailable and his remaining idea of 'fun' had been teaching and magic research. What made it worse was the fact that those were all pretty much a façade so he could keep calm while distracting himself with the strange art!

'What kind of 'fun' was I supposed to get from there? Besides the sights, there was nothing else I could do as Eichirou!' Sitting at the back of the carriage, I watched as children ran around playing tag. 'I wonder when I will be able to do things 'as Mia'?' The small urge to join them was pushed down by the threat posed by the owner of this body revoking my autonomy privilege should I embarrass him. 'Or not! I mean, he plays with Lundel like it's nothing!'

But then that would tire out his body, leading to either Meld or Aiko, definitely Aiko, to grounding him just for rest. 'If it came to that, I'm sure to get in trouble for cutting down his freedom while he was out cold.' I sighed. If others saw it, they would translate it as my exhaustion. But in reality, I was just bored as all hell. 'Not having my own body sucks balls…'

I flinched slightly, expecting a reprimand for thinking in cuss words but none came. Another sigh escaped me as I remembered I was alone in my—no. Not 'my'. His head.

Having a name at least eliminated being considered as nothing but a voice in his mind. It did little for my identity, however. The fact that I wasn't Yamamoto Eichirou didn't bother me. It was the fact that I couldn't be me that hit harder than an isekai truck. 'Was that how Hajime would use that phrase?'

Frankly, I could care less. We were two different individuals with differing circumstances trapped sharing the same body. And I hated it. Unlike he who didn't think twice about jumping into the fray to save that girl and those people, I was still shaking in his boots. And that didn't factor in the eerie feeling I got when I responded to the tiny teacher's scolding.

"'There's no way that I could've just abandoned them', huh?" with no one but myself and the sleeping girl nearby, my whisper went unnoticed by those standing near the front of the carriage, arguing a chance to enjoy the sights first. 'Hmph, and here Eichirou calls me selfish…'

The smile abruptly stiffened as I remembered that scolding. Berated by another for a mistake not my own… it stung. Especially since I had to keep acting like him the entire time. I couldn't even defend myself or wash my hands of the fact. I had to be Eichirou during the worst possible moment to wake up. 'Dammit, he owes me big time.'

A favor for covering for him as best as I could. And also an explanation for the bone-chilling, involuntary reply to the teacher's words. I didn't understand why I responded so readily there. My head just blanked, a ringing in the back and poof, a response so automatic, I had to cover my mouth before I broke character.

'What. The. Hell…' I could just sift through his memories for the answer, but wouldn't he just get mad if I actually did that without his permission? I could try, but do I really want to risk his ire? 'No. Of course not. I'm trapped with him after all.'

And wouldn't having the only person that's aware of your existence ignore you be a lovely idea. It was practically a death sentence. He wouldn't do it, not unless he had good reason to. So why should I push for it? That was 'adding fuel to the fire', wasn't it?

And what a dark fire it was.

The word 'abandon' resonated within me so... negatively. It felt aggravating to even reminisce the word. Worst of all was the fact that I couldn't associate it with any of his recent memories. So going by logic, it was older. Before Tortus. Before his siblings were born. A far deeper, and personal memory.

'Does he have an issue with abandonment or—No, Mia! Bad Mia! Don't delve on it. Don't ask questions! You're in his head. The moment you start getting curious, he just might find out when he wakes up!'

Whatever issues he had, it would be best to wait for him to talk about it. Better that he does so willingly and without my asking. If anything, I didn't want to anger him. Or be abandoned by him.

A cold feeling washed over me that I had the urge to grasp my arm. 'Hm, familiar. Where have I…?' Realization came to me as I remembered where I had this feeling before and what it was called.

'Fear… is it?'

What was I afraid of? Being abandoned? Probably as it was the only thing I was thinking about when I felt it. But then, I also felt it back there, during that fight, didn't I?

'I don't want to die.' Strange. No matter how many times I repeated the phrase in my head, it hardly felt… correct to think it was true. But at the time when Eichirou and I were in dire straits, it was the only thing that came to mind. Then, did that mean it wasn't my trail of thought, but his own? 'Wouldn't be the first time I felt or thought something he did. It's his body we share after all…'

Of course, I didn't know how this all worked. Neither Eichirou nor I knew what I was, let alone if I was even alive. Nothing from Eichirou's memories or all his knowledge had anything legitimate to note about my case. Unless we counted him having a split personality which was me. But that was stupid.

'Heh,' I scoffed the at the idea. 'What kind of split personality comes with the bonus of magic different than the norm?' I was an anomaly in the sense that existing as I am was anomalous. I wasn't human, yet I was afraid. I can't be considered alive by the definition of the term, yet I wanted to live. What exactly was I—? "Ngh!"

Another pain seared itself in the back of my head. A familiar thumping that came every now and then when that occurred.

"Yamamoto-kun, something wrong?"

"Nothing, Sugawara," I waved away the concerned girl's gaze with a fake stretching. "Just a minor headache. The monster fur really doesn't cut it as a pillow."

"At least you were able to sleep like a baby," Miyazaki replied in place of Taeko. "We couldn't catch a break the whole week!"

"I recall someone snoring like a log just the other day—" "UWAAAAH! Don't paint me as unladylike, Taeko-chan!"— "… I didn't even mention it being you." "Ah… Forget what I said!"

Ignoring the girls' pointless bantering, I pulled out a slip and began to take notes with what utensils I had on hand. Small lead-like chalk on paper was difficult without a desk, but Eichirou would want to know what new spell had subsumed itself in my brain. Our brain.

Strange as it may sound to others, it wasn't to us as this had become somewhat of a norm. We had magic that I could chant in a dead language, 'Latin' was what it was called, and I could activate them without a circle. New words and their meaning would occasionally pop into our knowledge. Shared as it may be, it only ever pained me.

The sensation was like a sudden reminder that came with a migraine. I believe, in Eichirou's world, it was called a 'hangover'. What one would get when remembering happenings from a drunken night before. They were like memories coming back, knowledge that should be there… It felt right to know it was there… However, none held any clue as to my former existence at all.

A memory without personal or semantic worth. Just factual knowledge about how an action, or idea, should be perceived, so to speak?

'I'm really not human,' I reminded myself as I strained with what I knew to be true yet found hard to believe. 'No human should be stuck in another's head. No human should be a disembodied voice that can steal control of the body from its owner. No human should occasionally have magic pop into existence in one's consciousness.' But then again, a human had desires. A human had emotions. A human could feel happiness, curiosity, excitement, fear, pain, and worry. 'Did that mean I was—?'

Shaking my head away from the distracting thoughts, I continued to write out the details, phrase and understanding that accompanied the new spell. It was short and not too complex in its design. Like the Fortification spell 'Murus', this one was basic in practice, contrasting that of the Confession and Divine Protection spells Eichirou had me cast before last week.

Now that I had recognition and awareness of it ingrained into thought, it sounded and almost acted the same as the wind spear, 'Ventus Hastam', but not as overbearing. Smaller in scale, and not with the same intended purpose as that brain-blasting, bone-rending, coma-inducing spell.

I was excited to test it out. But—why? It was new and something I had yet to experience. But looking back on it, this piece of knowledge, like all the other spells we acquired through the headache, hardly served any purpose besides being a utility for Eichirou and I to add to the rest of the arsenal. This thing wasn't part of Tortus' system of magic. If it was, I'd have needed to draw a circle before using it to take out that monster bitch. It was foreign, unknown, a mystery. Why was I even feeling positive about knowing it?

Because it was strange and something I had yet to see? Because it sent a comfortable and familiar vibe through my being when I used the spells that were unique to only me and Eichirou? As I wasn't human, why should I even feel curiosity, or excitement, for this… unnatural and weird phenomenon?

I didn't understand.

The magic, the emotions, the lack of memories, the desires, the everything and anything related to my being. They were all there. They were likely clues to my identity… and yet, they didn't fill me with anything satisfactory.

All I got was this realization that I was empty. That I wasn't who I thought I was. That bothered me.

I didn't understand and it bothered me to no end.

'Haaah,' with a sigh, I relaxed myself. Breathing in, holding breath, and release. Breathing in, holding, and again, release. I attempted what Eichirou did to calm himself down. Upon the third attempt, I pocketed the slip and pinched the bridge of our nose, adjusting Eichirou's glasses that sat atop it. 'Not good, Mia. Focus. You're not you right now. Don't lose your head now. Otherwise, he won't let you hear the end of it.'

Yup. Better to clear my head of all these worries now and just relax a bit. Eichirou's taking a dirt nap so might as well do what I can—or what I want—until he gets back. When he does… well, that's when we can talk about this.

'After all, he's the only one aware of my being.' Again, I shook my head to rid myself of the depressing thoughts. 'Depressing' being an objective term to describe it as Eichirou's memories suggested it to be so. But that was neither here nor there. With nothing else to do and my interest in seeing the town a little disappointed, I stared into the wide open sky above. Another sigh left me as the carriage slowly trudged along. 'Is this what people feel and think about when they have a mind all to themselves?'

If so, it was cold, dark, and quiet. Most of all…, though I wouldn't want to admit it to him, it was lonely.

"Alright, we're here." Meld's voice interrupted my musings. Unaware of the fact, the knights all dismounted as soon as Meld did. The 'here' he referred to being the garrison's stables located close to the gate. "My men will handle the carriages and all the materials you guys got on the journey. You can all take it easy for the meantime."

The class collectively sighed under the wry smiles of their escorts. Couldn't be helped. Their charges were all unused to slow, long-distance travel by horse carriages after all. As teenagers from Japan, they were probably used to one-day trips by riding those 'trains' of theirs. Eichirou explained as much beforehand that even he wasn't used to travels that took over a week and his was over air.

Well, I suppose spending most of that time asleep and not in control of his own body was a blessing in disguise after all, considering even the pretty-boy Hero was stretching while stifling his own yawns.

"Those that want to head to the inn, follow Karla," as Meld pointed out one of his knights, a woman about a decade older than the students, maybe Hatayama Aiko's age or more, saluted. "As for those who want to stretch their legs, go on ahead and see the town if you want. This place has competent guards, what with the place housing a Labyrinth after all. If you get lost or need to ask questions, just ask the patrols that regularly pass by."

As if to show compliance, all the nearby guardsmen present saluted as well. Seeing this, the class all relaxed and dismounted their rides before beginning to split up to do their own thing. My attention caught those that passed by my spot.

"Nee~, Shizuku-chan, let's go into town!" Ever the enthusiastic, that girl that liked Hajime cheerily spoke up.

"Kaori, calm down. You're too excited for this." Counter to that, her best friend, the one that Eichirou scolded, remained stoic as ever.

"Eeeh, but I wanna stretch my legs! You too! Aren't you tired of sitting on horseback all day long? Don't you want to come and explore with me?" strangely, Shizuku looked interested in the idea before her face straightened up and she shut it down completely.

"Wouldn't you want to take a clean bath first? And wouldn't you want to freshen up before…" The Priest girl puffed into a shade of red as the Swordmaster lowered her voice. Subtly sniffing her sleeve, it didn't take a genius to know what she mumbled to her best friend. "Alright, I got it. We'll go once we clean up."

I would've chuckled in amusement, knowing what, or who, Kaori must've been thinking about when she suddenly kept quiet. But that would be tactless on Eichirou's part. Keeping their situation to myself, I turned my attention to the carriage's vacating party of the diminutive teacher.

"Aikawa-kun, be sure to bring that over to the knights. They're collecting it after all."

"Got it, Ai-chan!" the boy smiled as the teacher pouted for his casual calling. Seems that she still didn't like the way they referred to her even after all this time. "Come on, Shimizu. Pick up your end a little higher."

"I'm trying! You're just rushing!" The freckled boy was right. The taller Aikawa carried their crate of materials with ease, but he'd been rushing ahead, not letting his companion stabilize his grip on the opposite end. "Take it easy, will you? I'm not as tall as you!"

"No more dawdling, you two," interrupted Aiko before she turned to face the others. "Sonobe-kun, can you please make sure we haven't left anything behind? Miyazaki-kun, you and Sugawara-kun should get call on of the knights for assistance so we can carry the girl inside—"

"That won't be necessary, Hatayama-sama."

"What do you mean, Meld-san?"

I watched as the taller approaching man didn't seem to cow at Miyazaki's inquiry. If anything he looked like he expected it.

"That girl is a witness to the incident your party encountered upon entering the woods. Besides the already-deceased victims of the unknown destroyed caravan, she's the only lead we have to ascertain their identities and purposes for being there." He had his arms crossed but kept a neutral pokerface. "As it stands, she'll be put under the garrison's care and will be interrogated when she wakes up."

The girls looked like she wanted to protest. Aiko especially. She'd taken the job of caring for the girl away from me—Eichirou, for his sake after all. If she wasn't keeping an eye out for her, then it would fall to me as her caretaker. I would have to do what Eichirou promised he would. In this case, taking care of the child's health till we could get her back oner feet.

While I had no qualms with it, I didn't see it as beneficial to either of us. The girl was a slave. A non-human at that. Her relation to the human Apostles should've been antagonistic at best due to their culture.

But Eichirou didn't care about that. He was too invested in 'saving people'. That and a little priest might get it in their head to do something drastic. Be it to harm or get rid of the child. I may have been asleep alongside Eichirou for almost a week, but I wasn't a fool not to notice that none of them liked the kid.

Deene wanting nothing more than to separate her from the holy figures that were the Apostles was an obvious response.

He didn't even hide it. Should the girl disappear, I wouldn't be able to think of anyone else to pin it on. I know my host would as well. Heretical as it was in their views as believers of the racist Church of Saints, Aiko probably assumed I would do something in retaliation should someone 'under Anima's protection' be harmed. I wouldn't. But Eichirou most definitely would.

Her worry was as much for the child as it was for Eichirou. And that concerned me as well, standing in for him.

She needn't have worried though. Meld needed the girl and he wasn't going to budge on this. Considering what was found inside the girl, this was going to be non-negotiable. Not that Eichirou hadn't already figured out why it wouldn't be.

My eyes glanced over the sleeping girl but stopped at the sacks of the strange substance we extracted from her instead. As luck would have it, Hajime had taken good care of the two bags. Thinking such an odd item to have buried in one's stomach, it was obviously important enough to keep away for later investigation. And boy, did Eichirou's Appraisal skill have something to say about the dangerous substance.

"Worry not, Hatayama-sama. I'll take care of it." Meld's interruption of my thoughts seemed to direct the latter part to me as he held his right fist over his heart and bowed. "By my word, no harm shall befall her."

"A knight is as good as their word, Hatayama-sensei." From my seat, I addressed the still-reluctant woman. "Meld's just doing his job. We can trust him with the girl." Looking over to him, I asked as solemnly as a priest would for a follower. "You will keep her safe, even after the interrogation, correct?"

"So long as her involvement in the incident is made clear." A hidden suspicion that she may be an accomplice or a slave that instigated it as an attempt to escape. "But depending on the circumstances, we'll decide when the time comes."

In short, 'for now, she's safe'.

Though I didn't care for her, I didn't like the sound of that. I knew Eichirou wouldn't at all. But as his insinuation would only come true when the time comes, I just nodded back. Aiko, on the other hand, sighed in acceptance. "Very well. I'll leave her to you. But Yamamoto-kun?"

"Yes, ma'am."

She paused, oddly glancing at Meld before staring back at me. "I'll be going on ahead to the inn. Whatever your plans for the day, I hope you remember what I told you."

"I'm in no condition to push myself, sensei." I grinned when she didn't seem to believe that would stop Eichirou. It wouldn't, probably. But better to give reassurance than proof to worry over something, no? "I'll keep it in mind and stay out of trouble, sensei. Besides, I'll have my whole party with me. If I do get caught in something, they'll be there to help me out. And vice versa."

She still didn't seem convinced, but with her own party getting impatient, she decided to let this go and led her rowdy group to the inn. That left me alone with one Knight Commander and one sleeping slave. The girl lightly twitched in her sleep, probably dreaming but not enough to wake her. A shame. I didn't want to play babysitter all afternoon.

"Eichirou, you got the time to talk?"

'Aw, dammit…Really?'

"I'm not going anywhere." I played along as Eichirou would. "I'm still waiting for the others. Hajime said they'll come to pick me up. We planned on taking a quick walk around town before turning in for dinner." For now, they went on to unpack our stuff from the carriage. Well their stuff, seeing as my and Eichirou's gear was all kept with Blackjack. The steed sadly couldn't be permitted to stay next to me and had been reined off into the stables. It was only by my waving that it calmed down enough to cooperate. That being said, something about Meld's expression didn't sit right with me. "What's up, Meld?"

"I'll need the girl to talk." He said quietly. "Preferably within a day or two."

"So soon?" At his nod, I had to stop my eyeroll otherwise, I would've exposed my extreme reluctance as Eichirou's own. "Can't it wait? She still hasn't recovered, you know?"

"I'll be starting a briefing with the town's authorities soon. That kid… well, I guess 'your patient'." He nodded to the sleeping figure nearby. His self-correction was done with a certain air of reluctance. If it was done out of distaste for her race, I can't exactly blame him for not liking demi-humans all that much. It was their culture and neither I nor Eichirou had a say in it, despite how much he disagreed with it. "Like I said, she's an important witness. Whatever she was involved in concerns me. We've got no other leads and I doubt a monster would tell us even if they could speak."

I smiled at the joke but knew better than to laugh when he had no idea what I and Eichirou just went through.

'Ah, speaking of which, what the fuck was that?!' Otherworldly wars, demons and gods, and now monsters can actually talk?! My being an anomalous existence aside, this whole place was like the inside of an insane asylum patient's head. Well, that or a druggie.

"Think you can wake her up for an interrogation by tonight?"

"Hatayama-sensei's told me that she's been having nightmares, so I'd rather she rest for another day or so."

Meld's interruption had me feeling the girl's temperature using the back of my—our hand as I replied. Though scaly in some areas and outright spiny in fewer others, she wasn't as coldblooded as her reptilian features made her out to be. In fact, she was quite warm. Feverishly so.

"But I can try. However, if she wakes up and starts panicking, I'm gonna need someone to restrain her until I activate a calming spell." I kept an eye on the man's expression before adding. "Preferably, as gentle as possible. After which, I would like to ask for a place this child can rest easy until she fully recovers. Whatever her relation to the case you're investigating, I did offer her protection under Anima's name. Unless I'm absolutely certain she's guilty of any of your country's crimes, I intend to follow through with my promise."

"Hmm, got it. I'll make the preparations."

No change. Not a quirk or grimace to be had. He was one-hundred percent fine with my—Eichirou's decision to stick up for the girl. That or he just didn't care enough to rebuke it. Deene Ambrogio, that loudmouthed puppet of the Church as he was, would've begun frothing as soon as either I or Eichirou made to treat this child as being remotely human. Would probably rebuke us for it too, despite us being 'a holy figure of the church' as he puts it.

Not that I expected anything less from fellow followers of the creepy Pope to begin with.

"Don't worry about the personnel keeping an eye on her. I'll choose my more… cooperative men." He means 'those less likely to act out of fanaticism'. Better than nothing then. Well, there was a better alternative.

"Please not men." I smiled wryly at his confusion. "Have some respect, okay? She's a girl, so I would prefer it if you chose a woman to do the restraining. That and keeping watch." As much as I didn't care about these things, Eichirou would have my head if I forgot about respect for gender.

My not knowing my true gender aside, he respected my wish for a woman's name. I don't think he would take it back, but it'd be better for me to respect what he believed to be moral. It was only fair, given that it was his life and his actions I was supposed to be taking right now.

"Alright then." Meld still didn't seem at all bothered and moved on. "About the place we're keeping her, Horaud's garrison headquarters, they have a medical facility near the prison and some restraints should we need them." He seemed reluctant to even suggest it but did so anyway out of necessity. Brushing it away with a small grin, he added. "As for transport, Reed will carry her over for now once he's done handing the garrison my orders. We can't have you tiring yourself out before we start."

"Thanks for the consideration." Not that I needed it as I had no plan on carrying her in the first place. Eichirou might've but he was out cold still.

"If you want, I'll also get Alan to help you walk around town—"

"No need for that, Meld. I can walk on my own." I shut that down almost immediately, not wanting to be coddled when I wanted to enjoy the feeling of moving around on my own. "So long as it's just walking, it shouldn't be too much of a chore."

"… Very well," he replied after a moment of hesitation.

Hmm? The man would normally take things in stride. Less hesitation or wasting time. And he was eyeing me more than usual. I mean, Eichirou is a weirdo that warranted some attention, but the way Meld stared at me with concern was… well, concerning. How strange.

"Once we're ready, I'll have someone fetch you." He said, the concerning expression disappearing from view. "In the meantime, go and enjoy yourself with the others around town. But not too late, you hear? Even if we're not diving into the Labyrinth tomorrow to allow you all time to rest from the constant encounters, you're not to stay out after dark."

"I take it it's about the security issue." He didn't tense up like those stereotypical old-man-characters from Eichirou's memory-manga. Only a nod back in affirmation with a slight grimace. Of course, he wouldn't finch. I knew he knew that Eichirou was aware of the dangers. Eichirou clued the guy in himself beforehand. So, in classic Eichirou style, I chuckled with a subtle nod and grinned back as a sign of cooperation. "Understood. I'll make sure we head back before nightfall and stay out of trouble so long as we can."

Not long considering the sun just a few hours away from the horizon. And since we just got here, no problem should crop up so soon. Unless an idiot decided to do something in town. 'Dammit, I'm running out of time today! Where are those guys?!'

"Remember, we'll be staying at the inn down the main road. It's the one next to the church, the building with a steeple." A glance over his shoulder and I spotted the landmark almost immediately. If not for the obvious, a trail of students and knights heading there pretty much shouted 'over here'. "This town is well-guarded and peaceful enough that you won't need too many eyes on you." Pointing over to the walls and nodding to a few uniformed men exiting the garrison, I realized he was pointing out the local militia and guardsmen. I didn't fail to see those of the escort group slowly joining them to reinforce their posts. "If you need assistance, ask the militia here. They've been ordered to assist the Apostles in any way possible. They'll also guide you back should you get lost."

"I'll keep that in mind."

"My men will be mixed in among them as well," he added with a quiet tone. "Just so you know."

'To keep him informed of any altercations. Should the need arise, that is.' Meld wasn't being subtle, I noted before nodding back politely. Taking the silence as the end of it all, I slowly hefted myself up from my seat.

Meld looked to try and help me with my balance, but when I noticed it, I immediately hopped down the carriage and made to stand tall with my hands outstretched. His awkward attempt faltered, replaced by a slightly frustrated grin of his that caught my attention.

"What's wrong, Meld?" I decided to poke. "You're looking a bit tired there."

"Just exhausted from the trip. Don't let it bother you." He gave a confident smile that belied his so-called exhaustion. "I'm more surprised you're not sleeping in today, after all you've been through."

"Still, compared to me, it's not good for the Commander of all people to get tired." I jokingly smirked. "You sure you can handle taking charge of security in that state?"

"Oy, I'm tougher than I look, you know?" He made to smirk with that gruff confidence often mistaken for arrogance. "I'll take more than simple exhaustion to take me down."

"I'm more worried that you'll be too busy to even notice your men needing orders." I directed a glance to the few knights heading for their posts. "Can't be too easy for your men to have a commanding officer also being a busybody at the same time."

"Nothing to worry about there." He crossed his arms with a metallic clink of armor. "The Captain of the guard here is a responsible man. Even if I'm out of commission, he can take care of things for me. If not him, the Knight Order has a chain of command for such scenarios. And I trust them enough to make their own decisions."

As he shrugged away my concern, I noticed he didn't take a step back. It was almost as if he placed himself nearby to be ready. If it was to react to danger, that would be contradictory to his words of the town being safe. But if it was to, say, catch me should I trip or fall, it would be another matter entirely.

'He's being cautious about me.' I thought. 'Probably due to my just waking up. Still really strange since he'd never been this wary with Eichirou before. Even during those horrid training sessions.'

Horrid in the fact that Eichirou's body, no matter how capable in a fight, lost to the old soldier's rigorous routines. Having the misfortune of sharing a body, Eichirou made me sit, or rather 'work up a sweat', in his place a few times before.

'You wanted to have fun with a body, right?' To hell with that fucking excuse. That was NOT fun! No matter how far or fast I was allowed to run, if it was in exchange for the body rental time while being drilled by a muscle brain, I'd rather stay his mental ghost! 'Asshole…'

All that aside, it seemed that Meld was showering Eichirou with a tad too much concern to be superficial. He didn't need to personally come and explain all that stuff about the guards. I'd already heard it and noticed them dispersing into town.

'He didn't need to tell me that bit about the knights working together with the militia either,' I thought as I leaned back on the carriage's side. 'No point in doing so since I—Eichirou, I mean, didn't really have the need to know about it, did he? Eichirou wasn't a strategist for their group. Only his party. Moreover, lending command to a child was… well, fantasy-setting might have explained this if Tortus was fiction.'

He mentioned the Order having a 'chain of command'. I didn't understand how military hierarchies worked and seriously doubted that counted as a reason to inform me. But assuming it wasn't that, the only other plausible explanation he would tell me that his men were scattered across town was to say that I can find help wherever I may need it. That or he's really being cautious about something else.

'Hm. Might as well just take it as him being the latter. Eichirou did just knock himself out into a weeklong coma, but I doubt Meld would be showing favoritism. It's probably a class-wide precaution while they were in town seeing as he didn't see the need to assign them individual guides or escorts.'

It didn't take long before Reed came by. Seeing me up and about, the swordsman knight offered a polite smile and bow.

Ever the quiet one. Eichirou had noted that between Reed and Alan, the former was more responsible and the latter showed far too much devotion to his role as a protector. Sparring against him with spears was one of the better parts of the training sessions so long as the guy took it us just practice.

Back on topic, I personally found them endearing as people. They certainly balanced their commander who was neither devoted to his job as commander nor did he act responsible enough until the situation demanded it. For that, I liked to think of Reed as the stoic and unreadable type.

It all changed when he reached over for the girl.

Gently lifting the still-unconscious lizard slave into his arms, I noticed he, like all the others, turned his nose away from her, albeit subtly. He must've been trying to stay polite by repressing his distaste, but at any rate he didn't drop her like a sack of vegetables so it was better than I or Eichirou could've asked for. I don't think the other knights would appreciate playing caretaker for her after all.

"Alan will find you later when I've prepared the interrogation room." He didn't need to mention it as, with his people scattered across town, it wouldn't be too difficult for any of the knights to find me. "Take it easy, got it?"

"Yeah, yeah. Take care of her."

Giving me an abrupt nod, he walked off with his subordinate following close behind. I left it to Meld to keep Eichirou's patient safe.

I didn't understand why he would choose to help her. Eichirou, I mean. The girl had nothing to do with him, let alone getting back to his world. As far as I can see it, she was just a bother if he would continue sticking up for her. I didn't refute his decision, however. The emotions during that time seemed… desperate at best. I felt that much. When she her condition stabled, I believe what came next was relief?

Why he would feel such for a stranger was beyond me. But it was odd.

I couldn't really get a firm grasp on it with how he things just happened so fast and he just ignored me for most of it. It was an emergency, sure, but did he have to be such a prick about it? The only exception was when he requested I use Appraisal on the poisons for him. Didn't even wait for me to explain. I didn't need to when he could just 'remember' what I found, but it was strange he would just act so… driven. So laser-focused, so to speak.

Even so, the girl was safe. The only problem was the reception to her being saved. I internally groaned at the memory of Deene and that wake-up call a few hours back.

'Did he have to be so loud? I was really enjoying the nap too.' It was also the first time I could enjoy waking up without someone already thinking too deeply early in the day. Eichirou's head was too much of a cluttered mess for me to take. 'I swear, he overthinks too much.' But back to that wake up.

Deene was a loud-mouthed racist. The Kingdom of Heiligh, no, the Church of Saints was completely and utterly racist. That was a problem. At least, Eichirou thought so.

I didn't really get the whole race-differences memo and I don't have anything to remember to draw my own conclusions besides his memories on Earth. If I were to form my own opinion, it would be biased with a reliance on Eichirou's experiences.

Still, racist as rest of the Tortusian humans may be, I had a feeling I could trust Meld to not be.

That wasn't Eichirou's opinion, no. It was my own based on the past month, or less, that I've known him. He wasn't like the rest when it came to his treatment of the girl. Never even so much as spoke out against her or her race. It wasn't that he cared. If anything, it looked like he was indifferent about the whole thing.

But compared to the hateful glares all the others made, he was a saint. Metaphorically speaking anyway.

He may have just done it all out of respect for Eichirou or Anima. Or maybe it was because he needed the girl alive to talk. Either way, it was a godsend (should I even be using this word, considering what brought him, and by proxy, me, to this crazy place?) to have the head honcho NOT going out of their way to get rid of the sleeping kid.

I don't believe I was wrong in suggesting that Eichirou ally with this man against the Pope and his clergy. He isn't blind to pain or suffering and isn't a fool to just accept what his religion throws at him. Eichirou would be blind to not think the same.

"OOOY! EICHIROOOUUUU!"

'Ah, finally!'

Coming from the same direction Meld and Reed left, I spotted familiar faces, four in fact, as they ran towards my spot. The two who kept a slower pace behind them already had their turn to welcome me—well, Eichirou, back to the world of the living. The other four, on the other hand, had to wait in our party's carriage until—wait, why was Kentarou covered in bandages?

"Eichirooouuu!"

"Y-yo, Kentarou!" I dryly greeted back the mummy's exaggerated cry of relief. Tears covered his face, or from what I could see of it under the wrappings. "What's up? New fashion trend—woah! What the…!?"

"Thank god you're alright!" I didn't have time to figure out why he was wrapped up like some soccer mom's cheapskate excuse of a Halloween costume. Nor did I get an answer to my inquiry as he barreled me into a hug, swiftly twirled us around, and then turned to hide behind my back. "Please, help me-e-e-e-e!"

"Eh?" His voice sounding desperate caught my attention, but before I even thought to ask, I got my answer.

"Will you stop crying already, you big baby?" the girl who seemed too have been chasing the guy stopped to cross her arms with a sigh. "Good to see you're alright, Eichirou. We were really worried for a second there."

Something told me they really were. Her tight grip on her own arm, for one. If not, the way their eyes all seemed to rove up and down Eichirou's body.

"Thanks, Ayako," I smiled back to her concern. "Though, can someone explain this," I motioned to the weeping Geomancer in the back, "To me?"

"Ayako-san's handiwork." Jugo responded with a wry tone. "While you were out, we took turns defending the caravan but encountered a little problem when we got ambushed. No serious problems, mind you." He must've included that in case I—Eichirou, was worried. I wasn't at all though. Had something happened, either Hajime or Kousuke would've told me already. "Although, Ayako would've been had Kentarou not jumped in to save her—"

"He didn't save me! That idiot just hurt himself!" interrupted said girl who was saved. Her flushed embarrassment was pretty telling, however. "I only tried helping to patch his wounds. That's all."

"Still doesn't explain why he's a walking roll of gauze." She flinched at that, shoulder stiffening as the girl averted her gaze away from mine. "Don't tell me Kentarou was so injured he needed to be teepeed. He looks like he's being readied for a burial."

"It's his own fault for not sitting still!" she finally shrieked back.

I turned to get an answer from the victim that quaked from her voice behind me. When he simply shook his head and stared off into space like a Vietnam veteran, I got even more curious. 'Seriously, what the hell happened?'

"Why don't we walk and talk, Yamamoto-kun?" Yoshino broke the quiet, wearing a truly devilish smile wider than I had ever seen her. "It's a very amusing story. I guarantee it."

"NO, IT'S NOT!" Argued the one using me as a human shield. His apparent oppressor huffing away, indignant of Kentarou's treatment of her apparent help.

I just sighed, taking it all in stride as Eichirou would've. 'Not like I can do much else.' He still isn't waking, despite how loud his party was getting, and I had no way of rousing him up.

This… connection we shared seemed simple enough. I can tell what he's thinking or remember things he did. As well as vice versa. I could feel him there, but he wasn't conscious. Sighing to myself, I took my blessings for what they were.

'It's not like he didn't want to get some rest in the first place.'

Eichirou had been complaining about stress and whatnot. So why bother him when he was getting just that? As the saying in his world went, 'best not to look a gift horse in the mouth'.

"Well, we have time before Meld needs me anyway." I smiled, acting as he would but with the intent of enjoying every minute I could with a body to call my own, if only temporarily. "Let's go?"

With a nod from them all, I, as Mia, breathed in the fresh air of the Labyrinth town and, as Eichirou, took the lead.

'I'm gonna enjoy the rest of this day as much as I can. I can feel it.'

'Today was going to be fun...' That was a statement Ayako opened her day with.

Partly a lie, as when she awoke this morning, her first thoughts were the irritation of sleeping in the outdoors. Her second was for the concern of her still-unconscious party leader and friend. Her third was the sudden shock of meeting Kentarou as he made to do his early morning stretches. All the while, topless.

Yes. Her wish for the day was overturned just like that. By a nude idiot flexing like the idiot he was. But that wasn't the only thing that got on her nerves right now.

It was supposed to be a comforting day after their monster-riddled, non-modern-camping, rickety-carriage-seating excursion. Here, they were to rest, relax, and all that. No more bugs, no more cold air, no more monsters, and definitely no more carriages. Her want for a mount partially involved a desire to not sit on a stiff, rumbling wooden box. And that wasn't even allowed to her as Eichirou's horse, as well as the others' own, stubbornly refused to even let her close.

'It's not fair!' she mentally exclaimed. But with the trip gone by and they at a town they could actually get a room to sleep in, she might as well count her blessings than complain, no? 'I guess I should just ask if I can ride them on the way back.'

That being said, she still couldn't enjoy today, despite being here. Why not enjoy a tour of the town, a good meal, a bath, and even a bed to sleep on after all those days in a tent? Shouldn't she be able to do so after going through all that?

Yes, she should.

But nooooooo… Something had to ruin it. Something else had to get on her nerves on this day specifically. As for what it was, he was laughing his ass off like a buffoon.

"AHAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh god," he wiped a tear from his eye as he hugged Kentarou close. "I never thought you'd actually get traumatized from a medical responder, Kentarou!"

Or like a child. Either way, it was pissing her off.

"She… just wouldn't… stop…" the wimpy idiot next to him shuddered. "No matter… what I said… she just… kept… on… trying…"

"Ahahah!"

'Did he have to be so dramatic? And why the hell are you still laughing?!' Ayako thought to herself with a huff. 'And here I tried to be nice! Why are boys such jerks?!'

She wouldn't admit to being remotely sorry. Not publicly though. She really did try her best to patch him up. But, in the end, Nomura Kentarou ended up with more bruises than the one he got getting her out of that monster's path.

'I don't get it! The first-aid instructions said to compress a bruise to treat it. I did that! What am I doing wrong?!'

She wouldn't know the answer to that. For now at least.

As they kept moving on to newer sights, the number of people only grew. And the raucous laughter wasn't helping, especially since their recently awoken leader acted like the audience didn't matter at all.

"Hahahah! Aaahhh… No worries, Kentarou-kun." Calming his amusement down slightly, the second jerk spoke to the first while pretend-wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. "I'll heal you up when we return to the inn. You don't have to try too hard to be Imhotep anymore."

Somehow, that triggered the Priest girl. It had been her responsibility to maintain a fully-healed team. Regardless of the constraint of being limited to just medicinal supplies on the trip, she now had free reign to use her healing magic. But the fact that the one who knocked himself out by pushing his own magic limits was trying to take that from her… … Ayako wouldn't say she was jealous, but it just didn't sit right with the girl for her only role in the team to be taken away.

Helpful as she tried to be, Ayako was very aware of her deficiency in healing magic. Now realizing that even basic first aid wasn't even in her repertoire, how exactly could she fulfill her duty as their Priest?

'Kaori-chan's one too… … but I'm nowhere near her level… … …'

"Yamamoto-kun, that's rude, you know?"

"Hm? What is, Yoshino-kun?"

"You shouldn't take do that to Aya-chan. It would be rude for you to just take Nomura-kun away—I mean, take away Aya-chan's chance to right her wrongs with Nomura-kun!" The girl argued with what would've been a cute pout had Ayako not suspected an underlying agenda to her choice of words. "Nomura-kun risked himself for Aya-chan. It's her responsibility to pay him back in kind. Getting between the two, that's just insensitive."

'What is this girl saying?' would've been the first words out her mouth in response to that statement, but Mao wasn't alone.

"Ara, ara, is that so?" Dramatically gasping, Eichirou made to bow to her in apology immediately. "I'm sorry to have intruded. I didn't mean to be a homewrecker—ahem, I mean, I didn't mean to take away your chance to properly pay back Kentarou-kun for that." This jackass had the gall to flash her a wink. "Yosh! As Yoshino-kun says, it would indeed be rude of me. As your leader and a gentleman, I leave him in your… gracious hands, Ayako-san."

She didn't miss the snort coming from the back of their group and promised vengeance on whoever it was. Even Jugo's size wouldn't deter her fury.

"Sorry, Kentarou-kun." Eichirou continued with a teasing smile. "Looks like I can't save—, I mean, help you out after all."

But she did not get angry. Turning away, Ayako instead scoffed as she avoided acknowledging their exchange. She didn't want to rise to the obvious bait. Not even when the mummy made to beg, latching onto Eichirou's coat with pleading eyes.

"No… please…!"

"Sorry, man." Eichirou shook his head while smirking. "But a gentleman has to respect a woman's… well, boundaries."

"Hmph, whatever…" Ayako didn't bother retorting further. 'Stupid boys…'

While she did want to heal him as thanks, she didn't want to do so with the feelings they kept implying she had. She was grateful, not falling head over heels for him. So instead, she kept silent. Even as Mao-chan walked next to her apologizing with her eyes… 'No, not even with that airheaded, puppy-like expression! I'm not forgiving you that easily!'

She'd had enough time getting used to her anger during her… tussle with Nomura Kentarou's injuries. Anymore teasing, pleading, or subtle hints wouldn't so much as antagonize her now!

.

.

.

Okay, maybe she would forgive her airheaded best friend. They were besties. But only her! It still stung that the boy didn't appreciate the effort she put into trying to help. Maybe it was due to the supplemental injuries she gave him, but still.

'I even said I was sorry too…'

"Well, all that aside, what do you guys think of Horaud?" Hajime, changing the subject with nervous chuckles, made to look around. "Seems pretty… busy."

That was one way of putting it. In their wandering, they had arrived in a kind of marketplace.

"Delicious meat! Come get your meat skewers here!" "Vegetables! Brand new deliveries from Ur!" "Lowered prices only for today!" "Fish! Fresh fish for sale!"

Stalls as far as the eye can see. And that was no exaggeration either. From the street they came out of all the way to the walled-off area near the mouth of what appeared to be the Labyrinth entrance, food and clothing to weapons and armors were being sold. Most of the latter was sold nearer to the Labyrinth.

"Welp, what do we do now?"

"Eh?"

Normally the most decisive of their bunch, Eichirou's question caught her off guard. But as he kept an excited smile, it seemed to her that he just couldn't pick what to do first and was fine letting them choose whatever the group would. With how obviously excited he was, he would probably be enjoying it no matter what they picked anyway. Ayako thought it was a bit childish coming from the normally composed guy.

Then again, he had been like that ever since he woke up, so maybe he hit his head a little too hard. That or the hardwood carriage floor knocked his brain one too many times on the trip.

"Let's check on the stalls for now," curiously, it was Jugo who spoke up. A glint in his eye told them all that he seemed to be interested in the wares. "No harm in seeing what they're offering."

"We are at the marketplace," Ayako hummed. "Might as well."

"We also have some money from the monster parts the Knight Order sold off to the Merchant Guild." The clinking of coins as he handed them each a sack served as ample proof. "Here's you shares from the fights. I had Alan-san split it up equally for each of us. Unless you guys have any complaints, that is?"

"Nope," Ayako said as she pocketed the sack in her belt's pouch.

"None." "Same." "Do we even need to buy anything?" "I hope this is enough for some ingots."

The responses came from Endou, Mao-chan, Kentarou, the idiot had thankfully stopped mumbling pained whines, and Hajime respectively as they accepted their shares.

Personally, Ayako didn't care much for it at all. Getting paid for killing those things is nice, but she never did it for monetary gain anyway. The others seemed to share the sentiment and just accepted the sacks without much of a fuss.

The sole exception was, of course, Eichirou who received his sack with a bemused head-tilt.

"Are you guys sure about this? I was out for most of the time and didn't do much to help, though."

His question was expected. Ayako herself would feel guilty for accepting free money, if only briefly. But it was the way he asked it that had her wincing. He was like a child with the way his voice sounded reluctant but eyes glinted with eagerness. Quite the distinct mannerism from his usual passivity.

"If you don't want it, I'll gladly take—Geh!" Kousuke shut his trap almost immediately. Rubbing his side, Ayako noticed that Hajime was responsible for silencing the Assassin.

"Maa, if it wasn't for Eichirou-kun's training, I doubted we would've held out against all those enemies. And besides, your advice on getting them all with traps before engaging head on netted us more kills than the other parties."

"Nagayama-kun's right, Yamamoto-kun. You helped us out long before we even saw the first monster. So go ahead and keep the money. You earned it for being a dedicated sensei and trainer."

With even Mao-chan giving her two cents, he could only balk. A wide smile slowly crept up on the guy's face.

"Ah—ahem. Well, if that's the case, I'll graciously accept it then. Thanks… But could you please not call me that out here? Someone might overhear."

"What's the matter? Afraid of getting new students."

"Ahem, yeah… sounds about right…" He'd coughed, composed himself and politely nodded.

'Ah, right. He doesn't like being addressed like that.' Not when he had a lot of troubling students, one who was four to five times his own age back at the palace already. But neither Ayako nor the rest missed the rare juvenile smile from the usually-mature guy. 'Heeeh, so he has this side of him too. How cute—No! Stop it!'

She immediately retracted that statement as she reminded herself that this innocent display belied his teasing nature. Mature as his usual side was, it had done far more to embarrass her than anyone else. Well, besides Mao-chan's airheaded approach to her woes. Still, she wouldn't allow this new side of his to excuse his crimes against her. Minor as they may be to some, Ayako's feelings were somewhat hurt. That and she was annoyed he would keep up the insinuation of feelings between her and Bakamura.

Eichirou wouldn't be getting full amnesty anytime soon, near death survival or not.

"Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Pocketing his share, Eichirou smiled wide and led the way eagerly, much to her and the others' surprise.

Ayako's feelings aside, the marketplace's options were all over the place. As they toured the place, more and more shopkeepers seemed to call out for their attention. She didn't think it was their status as Apostles, however. As they had broken off from the rest of the group, the obnoxious priest wasn't around to scold any solicitors. The nicely armored Hero wasn't there to draw attention and they didn't have any knights escorting them either. Any indication as to their identities was nil.

That didn't stop the people nearby from any attempts to sell their goods.

"Adventurer-san! Come try some of my skewers! I guarantee they taste better than anything you've eaten outside the capitol!" "Hey, missy, if you're a mage, this cloak will do you nicely! It has mana retention properties and—" "Oy, that warrior-san over there! I have some plates that'll suit ya! Not too heavy but can block a Thundursa claw! I guarantee its durability! Oy, over here!"

"They're really getting into it, aren't they?" Eichirou led the way, rushing ahead of them along with Hajime to pause and observe every stall they passed by. Ayako could swear he was skipping, but maybe he just felt the need to stretch his legs. Even she was tempted to do so after all that riding. Well, it didn't really matter. It certainly didn't affect his eager interest in the place. "Customers aren't so sparse, but they're trying their best to get us to do business."

"They are, aren't they?" Mao looked just as excited if a little more reserved than the eager boys. "Look, Aya-chan! They even sell accessories out here!"

Following her best friend's gaze, she noted that they more than sold them. A few shopkeeps had what appeared to be apprentices or subordinates nearby delivering more wares. Curiously, some even assembled them behind the counter. Peering close, Ayako noted the cute gemstone-laden hairpins on display, hand subconsciously toucher the one holding her bangs back.

"You gonna buy one, Aya-chan?"

"Not now." To the disappointment of the hopeful vendor, Ayako shook her head and retracted the finger tracing her hairpin. But as she noted the disappointed young girl who seemed to be the stall's apprentice, she added. "Maybe later. We know where to look when we want to buy one anyways."

The girl seemed to smile a little as they moved on. The shopkeep on the other hand spared her a formal smile and a nod. Ayako understood that the man didn't like the fact there was a chance she wouldn't come back at all, but he couldn't be rude to a potential customer so she merely nodded back as they passed along.

"That man earlier, was he calling us 'adventurers'?" Kentarou mumbled from under his bandages as they passed more shops. The ones she had tightly wrapped around his forehead had come lose and turned into a scarf. A testament to her lack of care and attention to the practice. But another thought crossed her mind.

'That idiot! Why didn't he tell me I used too much gauze? Did he let me do it on purpose just to embarrass me?!'

"He did," Hajime said, answering not Ayako's question as he looked around the place. He'd been taking in the scenery's details just as much if not more excitedly than Eichirou had. Ayako dismissed it as this just being an otaku's wet dream. He'd even been looming over a few stalls to see what else they sold besides those on display. "It's probably our gear. We probably resemble the Adventurers that all come here to take crack at the Labyrinth."

By 'Labyrinth', he meant the giant gaping hole dug into the side of the mountain just down the street. Ayako had heard about what lurked within. They'd been briefed on their objective before leaving the capitol, so she knew what it was all for. That they were essentially fighting monsters in tighter spaces didn't give off the most fun expectations. But as it was for their benefit through growing stronger, and by proxy strengthening the kingdom's war assets to fight off the demons, it didn't leave much room to argue. Risky prospect, she would agree. Especially since their trip resulted in one casualty already.

As for the comparison to 'adventurers', it wasn't far off. Leather coats and pants with sturdy combat boots here and there. They had their artifacts, rods and swords, all strapped tightly to their belts. The sole exceptions to their group being Jugo for wearing full armor and his shield and sword on his back with Mao-chan and Eichirou both unarmed. Speaking of which…

"Nee, Eichirou. Where's your spear?"

While she knew that her best friend was a mage that only needed a few slips of paper and her unique artifact, a pendant, Ayako wondered why their leader, so brave and gallant as to face down a Dire Alpha solo, didn't have any weapon on him at all. She didn't believe that 'pacifism' crap he spouted all the time back at the palace as she knew he could fight. It's just that he didn't want to.

Being unarmed in a world that had things as deadly as the ones they fought and killed? You'd think he'd learn and remember to bring his preferred weapon.

"I left it back with the rest of my gear," he nonchalantly replied, not even paying attention as he ogled a nearby clothing stall. "Since we're in town, I didn't think I'd need it. And besides, it's too long and cumbersome for me to carry around wherever I go. Not like I'm used to being armed all day long anyway."

'Hmm, he's got a point.' The town's walls had guards all over. There were patrols occasionally coming by every now and then. It was practically safe to not have a weapon right now. As for the 'not used to being armed', she was of the same mindset. Even now, her short rod hung uncomfortably on her side.

In any case, she thought everyone else in the plaza besides them were the weirdos.

'There really are people who fought monsters in a hole for a living, weren't there?'

With her eyes roving the area, Ayako could spot all kinds of 'adventurers'. Some, like them, wore simple leather gear, a few armor plates here and there, with different weapons either strapped to their back or waist belt. Ranging from swords to hammers, no sense of uniformity could be seen at all.

Others didn't wear leather. Or rather, Ayako couldn't tell what they wore under all that metal. Initially, she thought the well-armored man was some kind of knight without a helmet but decided she was wrong as soon as one of the militiamen began sternly warning them for harassing some group of girls. The fact that he seemed to not care for authority and continued to harass the women when the patrolman left reinforced the fact.

No knight from the order was as undisciplined as that guy. If any of them were around, they'd probably arrest him. Luckily, he was distracted by some kid, allowing the harassment victims to leave peacefully before they all disappeared from her periphery.

'Not really the bunch you'd leave to hunting monsters for you…' Ayako frowned upon seeing the possibility that the man might even abandon the people as soon as he realized he wouldn't be able to get out unscathed.

But unruly as that one guy was, she didn't want to assume all adventurers were like that. She'd heard that they were the profession that took on a regulated form of mercenary work but not much more than monster killing or material gathering. In fact, hardly anyone did more than that, if the knights and Meld's talks about them to the group were anything to go by. They were on the lawful side of the mercenary trade, or so she'd heard but found hard to believe.

'Not reassuring when that is the most lawful they could be…'

Not bad as to turn on you if you paid too little, but certainly not dependable enough to stand and fight if the odds were against them. She wasn't naïve to think they would be loyal to a country either. 'Law-abiding' as they may claim to be, still doesn't mean they're all perfect apples.

At the very least, she knew her party members weren't as fickle.

Scanning around further, she noticed there were other kinds. All ages too. She watched a kid no younger than a middle schooler strode by with a giant sword about twice his width strapped onto his back. He didn't even looked fazed by the weight as he happily continued eating some fruit alongside companions that could easily be his older siblings or parents if they didn't think to ask. The one leading them might also have been his grandfather, but she stopped staring.

Ayako severely doubted any parent, or grandparent for that matter, was sane for letting their child follow this line of work, let alone lead them down that path.

Men and women alike, all armed in one way or another waltzed around like it was an everyday affair. The bizarre sight all too difficult for her, a normal Japanese teenager, to ignore.

'Feels like a cosplay convention or something,' she kept the thought to herself. She knew the others were thinking the same if their wandering expressions were anything to go by. Their eyes all simultaneously squinting as a skimpily armored woman, probably in her late-twenties or early thirties, crossed the street with a few other men merrily following after her. Ayako would've called out a warning, but then again, she considered whether that woman would even dare strip down that much protective covering if she wasn't confident in being able to handle the danger by herself.

Still ridiculous though. Ayako would never get caught dead wearing such an outfit. No matter how anyone would reason out that its protection rating increases by wearing less. She absolutely wouldn't dare pick up such a… lecherous attire. She would rather commit suicide. Okay, not really, but still.

She certainly did get the urge to kill a certain someone when he continued ogling the bikini-armored woman, going so far as to crane his neck that the gauze scarf turned into a necklace, revealing his reddened yet interested expression.

'God help me, I will strangle him if he doesn't—!' Ayako shook her head. 'No! Stop it! What he does doesn't concern you.' Pinching herself to snap out of it, she continued along, following Eichirou's pace as he skirted the stalls, eagerly browsing. That didn't stop her from sending back glances though. She tried not to think of the relief she felt when Kentarou stopped staring to pull up and hide his face in her bandage— 'Oh! Shut up! Don't think about something stupid, stupid!'

"Aya-chan, something wrong?"

"Hm?" Ayako directed a stiff smile at the girl. "Oh, it's nothing, Mao-chan."

"Eeeh? But earlier, you were looking intensely at—"

"Nothing." She repeated. Face leaning over to obstruct the Invoker's vision anything else. "Nothing at all."

"Aya-chan, if you keep leaning like that, I won't be able to see anything but your forehead… Okay, you weren't doing anything! My mistake. Eheheh…"

Stiff as the airhead's reply was, Ayako gratefully took it. Even as she felt the jerk's eyes on her, she didn't react to it. Nor did she like it.

She didn't blush red again.

Not. At. All.

Their tour continued along for a while. A few stalls caught their interest but not warranting much else. Didn't take long for one of them to start voicing complaints. Surprisingly, it wasn't the excited jerk, the eager nerd, the pain-in-the-ass or even Jugo and Mao to break first.

"It's getting louder," Kousuke noticeably had his ears covered as he walked next to Eichirou. "So noisy…"

"What's the matter, Kousuke? Not used to so many people bumping into your invisible self?"

She no doubt knew said invisible boy was staring daggers at Eichirou.

"That's because we're on the main road. This is the area with the most foot traffic." Jugo's attention remained dead ahead as they walked, but Ayako could see him interestedly looking at a few stalls they passed by. None of them included any armorer or weapons store. Mostly grocers and meat vendors. "It's not really too far off to call it the busiest in the area."

And the busiest it was. Even if they didn't approach the stalls that called them out, there were half a dozen to tens of people already browsing their wares each. Mostly adventurers looking at weapons and gear around this area. With a pathway that could fit two horse-drawn carriages next to each other, it was no surprise the road was packed full of potential customers. From old-timer veterans to cheaply-armored beginners. Food, weapons or clothes, there really didn't seem like a lack for anything an adventurer would need here.

"Can't we find a quieter place? It's getting too noisy for my taste."

None disagreed, though Eichirou did look a bit disappointed that they didn't get to reach the end of the main road. That bit was the loudest, considering it was the exit of the plaza and near the entrance to the Labyrinth.

Taking a slight detour, their selected path was narrower but had more options. On one side, there were still mostly food. But on the other, there were wood carvings and leatherworks. Simple furniture and containers arrayed in rows. Even clothes and linen rolls were neatly lined up next to other refined handiworks. Down along the path, she noted that there were also rows of ore stalls that sold various metals and jewels next to costume kiosks with fancy-looking clothing folded neatly atop their counters.

Admiring a few of the dresses, Ayako had to restrain herself from approaching. She didn't want to get their hopes up and she didn't really need a new attire. Still, it couldn't help to look closer, right?

No one answered her, of course. But the same hesitation couldn't be said to have occurred to Eichirou. He just waltzed over to each stall, gave their fanciest ones a quick look up and down, then quickly moved over to the next. The number of annoyed and disappointed faces he caused, and received, didn't even seem to bother him.

Ayako sighed deeply before shaking her head in silent disapproval. 'Here I am, trying to not be a bother, but there he goes just doing what he wants…' She was too dumbstruck and annoyed to even notice her leader was giving women's attire just as much attention as he did the men's.

"Hmm, I'm kind of disappointed," Jugo's sighing broke the silence, suddenly called their attention.

"What's up, Nagayama-kun?" Ayako, attention from the non-food section drawn away, spared a glance as her best friend asked aloud with airheaded curiosity. "Something catch your eye?"

"Quite the opposite, really. Their ingredients don't look all that fresh." The big guy sighed again. "I thought that if it was in a business center as populated as this town, there would be something good to buy. Some local vegetables or maybe fruits..."

"Are you planning on cooking again tonight?"

"Oh? Gochin, how about we have ribs this time?" She couldn't look at Kentarou in the eye. Or even at him specifically for fear of… nevermind that! But when he mentioned meat, Ayako stalled. Her mouth began watering a little before she snapped out of it and turned away. She couldn't stop from listening in though.

"I don't know about ribs. The boar meat we hunted should be good, but we ran out already. As for other ingredients, that may be a little…"

"Ah… That's right. Nagayama-kun's knowledge of local ingredients is limited." Mao-chan sighed, deflated. "If only we can find a place that sold a cookbook."

"That'll be in a store. Not out here in the marketplace."

"That's why I'm looking around. But…," Jugo smiled as Kousuke flatly pointed out but frowned as soon as he added. "Looks like we'll have to look for a dedicated bookstore somewhere else. It's a shame, but if I had one now, budgeting the cost for ingredients would've been easier. Not sure how much books cost, but with these prices, I might've been able to prepare something for dinner."

"Aren't we staying at an inn though?" Ayako asked. She wasn't against eating some familiar Earth recipes. In fact, she wanted to taste some even if she had to give back her share of the money for ingredients. They had the time as well. She could wait if they had to experiment all night long to get it right. But she wasn't about to let them see her shameless side so kept an indifferent look, she did.

At least, she tried her hardest to do just that.

"I was wondering if I could ask the innkeeper if I could borrow their kitchen." Jugo shrugged "After getting a chance to cooking something again in a while, working at a proper kitchen's got me excited."

Ayako hummed. While she didn't like conceding to have lost to Nagayama Jugo of all people in the kitchen, she was impressed with the big guy's dedication to his hobby. Not very often you could find a guy proficient in the kitchen after all.

"Think they'll let you, Gochin?"

"They probably will. We're all Apostles to them anyway."

"That's abuse of power, Kousuke-kun."

"What's the point in it if we don't use it every now and then, Hajime?"

As the boys bantered on, Ayako sighed to herself. She did feel a little cheated that Jugo could make a mean barbecue roast with only their hunting target and a few recommended ingredients by the other travelers. His Earth-style Tortusian boar BBQ more than impressed the knights and knocked the socks off their travel companions. Women were swooning and children praised his name like he was some kind of deity to have blessed their taste buds with Nirvana. Ayako will never forget the near festival they held that time.

That in and of itself was something to enjoy or praise him for. But she felt a bit disappointed. Not in the food, and certainly not in her friend. Just in herself for not being able to do similar just as well.

'Maybe if Eichirou wasn't called by an informal title yet, they'd be calling Jugo the Cooking Saint or Holy Chef.' Shaking her head, she stifled a chuckle at her own little joke. A brief respite from her dreary thoughts. 'I shouldn't be so depressed about it. Jugo's talents are something he put his own efforts to honing.'

Having hungrily devoured his cooking throughout the latter half of their trip here, Ayako, as well as the rest of the class, received a figurative punch to the gut that said Jugo's hidden talent as a cook was the real deal. And his humble nature didn't hide how he was relieved he was at their enjoyment. Despite being so nonchalant, she could tell, be it intuition or just how he smiled warmly when they ate his cooking, he was relieved they enjoyed it and she would be damned for anyone to say otherwise.

If their tongues didn't convince anyone, then maybe that little Apostle Chef fanclub would.

The middle-aged women that they travelled with ever since the capitol had more than just compliments for his talent. Some even propositioned their daughters, promising a marriage interview as soon as they got to Horaud. A clever tactic to secure the booty that was Jugo's cooking.

Hell, as some had no children to give, more than a handful of the single ladies propositioned themselves.

Only through the combined efforts of the priest, Deene Ambrogio, and there strict, well-meaning Ai-chan-sensei did the old-faced teenager avoid getting married off at the age of seventeen in another world.

'What do you know? Those two can cooperate,' she giggled at the thought, considering what Ai-chan had to put up with for most of the week.

It was too bad they couldn't come to a consensus when it came to that girl they saved. The one she managed to treat, even with her poor healing ability. But other than that little niggling complex of hers, another thought came to mind.

'Something like arranged marriage could actually happen, huh... Well, it's another world. I shouldn't really be all that surprised.' It happens in Japan as well. Not that she ever knew anyone was. Her family was on the progressive end of the spectrum when it came to these things so she never thought about it. 'If it's about marriage, I'd rather be able to choose…'

Not that she had any options in mind as of late. She didn't. Absolutely not. 'Why is this an issue?!' She realized her mind had wandered too far. 'Moving on!'

"Eh, Jugo-kun, you can cook?" Cutting through her musings, and sudden urge to hide her head, there was one who sounded so shocked that Ayako's mind cleared. Perking up from his locked interest in a nearby weaver's silks, Eichirou's face was one of childish interest and noticeable confusion all at once. "Since when?!"

"Eh? Ah, that's right. Eichin was out the entire time."

"True, Yamamoto-kun missed out on Nagayama-kun's delicious meat. Ah, mou. I really want to have another taste…"

"Mao-chan, context!" The girl stuck her tongue out with another 'Teehee, sorry!' before Ayako turned her attention to the indignant expression from their leader. Responding to the curiosity in his eyes, she answered his query. "Jugo started cooking around halfway through our journey. Good thing too. The rations Meld and the knights prepared were all starting to make us sick. Surprisingly, it was really, really good." Noting the boy's gawked watering mouth, she added. "Sadly, since you knocked yourself out last week and only woke up after we ate lunch a while ago, you missed your chance… Are? Now that I think about it, you really did missed out on a lot. Besides the food, too."

He missed out on their initial shock and panic, Ai-chan's attempts and pleading to go back or get help. Not to mention, all the monster encounters they had on their plates come their turn for defending the caravan or hunting out in the wild.

The fights weren't exactly hard but adapting for the lack of one member became a slight issue. They were used to someone barking orders from all their training sessions, but when it came to just them, it was a silence contest. No one could command. At least, not as effectively.

Hajime was out as he didn't seem to like giving orders. He only took lead during the one time since he had the right plan and magic contraption for that debacle.

'To think he would replicate military hardware using magic.' Ayako still shuddered from the mana strain it cost her to maintain a cylindrical, airtight barrier to maintain the mortar shell's propulsion system. After the bone-mending, she had been pretty much spent and relied on mana potions given to her by their Synergist. 'How the hell does he put up with that headache? Drinking a mana potion recovered mana, sure. But what the hell kind of resilience does he have to not get sick of doing it over and over?!'

Shaking her head, Ayako gave the otaku a point for one-upping her in terms of mental fortitude. She wasn't so arrogant as to belittle someone who had inferior magic stats but put more work putting up with the strain she felt.

But all that effort wouldn't make Hajime the perfect leader, at least for now. Should he focus in that field of study, then maybe. His follow issue was his low self-confidence. No way can someone too shy to give orders ever be in command.

As for the others, well, they were lacking in their own ways.

Ayako herself didn't understand how to strategize. She knew what not to do as a Priest, like getting in the way and keeping an eye on her allies' situation. Adapting between healing and protecting was her job, only the latter of which she actually was adequately capable. But all her knowledge were focused on her own and role class as a defensive support mage.

She didn't know any other way to help, much less how the others should do their own jobs.

Mao was in the same boat with the added demerit of needing to chant longer for her spells. An Invoker was an all-rounder mage with a penchant for utility besides raw power. As far as she understood though, that didn't mean she could just use her spells willy-nilly. The high versatility was balanced out by her, as Eichirou and Hajime called it in training, 'long cooldown periods' in between casting spells. Why it was called so, she didn't know. Probably a game reference or something. This may have given her the chance to be able to command, but then again, she was a ditz.

Ayako wouldn't sugar coat this if her friend's life was on the line. She'd rather volunteer than let Mao-chan hurt herself via airhead decision-making.

The rest of the boys were no different.

Jugo was a frontline tank. Muscular and hard to push back as the role required it, he was actually the careful type that watched for opportunities rather than haphazardly charging in, like some people, namely the idiot. Cautious as he may be though, he couldn't see the entire battlefield. At best, they could set a game plan before a fight but not alter or adapt on the fly should they come across any issues.

If he was too busy focusing on the enemy before him or protecting them behind, Jugo wouldn't be able to direct them mid-combat.

Kentarou was an idiot who didn't even consider his class for his role so Ayako automatically disqualified him for the position of leader. 'I mean, where have you heard of a mage insisting to get into melee range, at the same time, doesn't think twice about jumping in front of the enemy?' Sure, he 'saved' her, but hurting himself in the process was desperation at best, stupid boys with stupid bravado at worst.

Ayako appreciated the thought but was still a bit annoyed none of the others spoke out against his recklessness. 'Just because he was a guy didn't automatically mean he should take the front! That idiocy could get him killed. The idiot jerk doesn't understand just how squishy his stats make him.'

Why Ayako had taken the Geomancer's stats to account, or even knew it, was anyone's guess, but if anyone had noticed, they kept quiet.

"That's not fair. Now I'm curious!" Back to Eichirou, he was pretty much staring at them incredulously. Curiously, he had a hand to his stomach. Had Ayako tried to listen harder, however, the audible rumbling of a gut could've been heard amidst the marketplace's ambience. "And hungry! How could you mention food knowing I haven't eaten in a week?!"

"Eichin, come on. You can't blame us for not feeding you when we tried so hard to wake you up."

"That's right. Nomura-kun tried his hardest to shake you awake that Aya-chan had to tie him up with his bed for two days. He wouldn't stay calm unless Aya-chan was there to sit him down. Or sit on him, I didn't really get it~~~!"

"Oy! Yoshino! You don't need to tell him that!"

"Eh? Is that sooo~~~?!"

It seems that while Ayako was deep in thought, Kentarou and Mao went on to proclaim the deliciousness of Chef Nagayama's talent. Exaggerated lip-smacking included. The lead up bringing them to Mao turning against her teasing ally. Ayako could only massage her temple, irritated that she had been brought up in their antics. Embarrassed as Bakamura was at being reminded of the incident, she didn't want to remember it. Of course, it was due to some parts in the story being quite literal.

She did sit on him while tied down but that was beyond the point. He didn't want to shut up and everyone else losing sleep during a stressful evening wasn't worth the embarrassment. Should Eichirou, or anyone else for that matter, ask if Ayako did sit on him, she will never admit to it. Not that she ever did as it never happened.

Ever.

As for Eichirou's reaction to the two, he just glared back bitterly as a child would. Ayako wondered if he was ignoring their latter banter and focused only on his missing the food. Like they had the audacity to not invite him to taste Jugo's meals. He even looked about to pout and proclaim that he was supposed to be their leader and friend. Or maybe that was just what Ayako thought he would do, seeing his behavior for the past hour.

Anyhow, Ayako wasn't feeling at all regretful for the immature teasing. To be fair, they did try to wake him up. Kentarou's shouting, loud noises, Kousuke even got the idea to strap his foot to a horse and slap the steed in the rear to rile it up. It was all to no avail. They didn't go with that last idea of course. But considering he'd always have something to say that got on her nerves, it was almost carried out had Jugo and Hajime not stopped them. Ayako and Kentarou had been like-minded for once too.

But then again, teasing the hungry boy would have to do. He'd just nearly died after all so they couldn't resort to something too extreme. Ayako winced slightly before she shook away the heavy feeling culminating deep within. 'Ah, the tables turning feels all too deserved.'

"Maa, Eichirou-kun's hunger aside, his being out of commission didn't really change all that much, now that I think about it." Hajime said as he squatted down nearby to observe a stall's wares. Picking up a crystal-looking ore, colored crimson and the size of two fists, the Synergist indifferently added. "We still had to act as a party on Meld-san's orders after all. But doing it as a six-man team wasn't really all that hard, was it?"

Ayako didn't miss the smirk he sent them over his shoulder.

"Eh, Hajime—?" Eichirou balked at the unspoken implication but was interrupted.

"Now that you mention it, I don't think we ever needed his help to begin with." Ayako watched triumphantly as the usual teaser tensed under her words. Sending the same smirk Hajime made to the rest, she continued. "After the first day, it was mostly a breeze. The giant snakes and bears weren't much trouble. Even the Dires couldn't hold up half as much as they troubled us during that time."

"Heh, that's true. We just used ambush and trapping tactics based on Eichin's suggestions during training." Seeing the grin under his bandages, Ayako knew the idiot caught on as well. "Besides that, we didn't really do or need much else."

"Oy."

"Guys, I don't think you should—"

"That's right!" Jugo couldn't even get a word in as Mao absentmindedly merrily chimed in, stomping on their leader's hopes for an ally. "Besides the solution to all our problems being really obvious, we even have Nagayama-kun to remember all that. He's even prepared his own notes for the future. Now that I think about it, do we even need Yamamoto-kun now that we know he'll just fold like paper?"

"KORA!"

With Mao-chan adding oil to the fire, Mount Yamamoto's incensed expression looked just about ready to burst. As far as she knew, this was the furthest they had ever gotten a reaction out of him when teasing. The second being comebacks that would either annoy them or an indifferent shrug. Ayako wanted to do just as the three were. But having already poked him about the meal and indirectly instigating their fun, she had nothing else to fire back with.

"Looks like you're no longer needed in the party." Tapping him on the shoulder, the Assassin that appeared from the shadows wore the biggest smirk he ever showed them. "Feel free to resign, 'leader'."

They all shared a group chuckle as Eichirou stared back at them. Mouth agape, opening and closing like a fish out of water. Being able to get back at Eichirou for his usual teasing was cathartic in a sense. Now that they managed to even get him to pout and stalk away angrily in silence, they were all able to relax.

.

Overwhelming relief replaced the unpublicized fear.

Their raucous laughter for their unspoken worry.

Their friend was going to be fine.

.

With that much reaction from a small joke, it was proof enough that he wasn't gone. They, all of them, had been worried sick for his wellbeing. Hajime had assured them he would be alright, having gone through a mana-exhaustion coma as well not too long ago. But as the hours turned to days, and Eichirou refused to so much as budge in his sleep, it wasn't long for even the otaku to get antsy.

It would've been an understatement to say that they all started to panic.

How couldn't they when, as a class, they had faced off a horde of monsters and survived. All the while, their friend got ambushed by one and nearly died serving as a distraction for the others?

Death wasn't a foreign concept to any of the teenagers. Their world was peaceful, but they weren't that ignorant. They knew they were going to die someday. But to have one of their own come so close as to have metaphorically tussled with it? And all because they had been careless and let one beast slip past their guard? They had essentially nearly allowed him to die. Alone at that.

What else could they do but blame themselves for being careless?

The one lesson Eichirou had insisted they learn first was to exercise extreme caution. To never underestimate their opponent. To never mistake victory without absolute certainty in the fact. He'd shown them through training. When they had free time to themselves, they'd get together and compare notes. He with his magic, and they with what they'd learn from the knights and court mages. Quick spars and debates here and there to test out and come closer together as a team were common. But Eichirou always made it a fact to emphasize caution and to never assume the best. His reasons were obvious.

They weren't on Earth anymore.

No one would come to save them as they would back in their world. Pick a fight with someone and they might draw a sword. Get lost and you might as well be dead with all the monsters roaming about. Should they get caught unawares, even the smallest of scratches could become infected by a deadly incurable poison.

The pleap fruits were a prime example. Like an apple, it was served as simply that. Fruit. Unassumingly sweet but deadlier than any found on Earth. Luck was on their side for having the stats to resist that debacle, but the people around them weren't as fortunate.

Death had tried tickling their throats. They just didn't feel it.

Hajime's tussle with Hiyama's gang was just as needlessly deadly. Had he not prepared by bunkering down, he would've been severely injured. No amount of healing magic could restore him should all those fireballs and windblades get an eye or sever a limb. Maybe Eichirou could pull another miracle out of his ass and save him. But there was no way they should even dare take the risk. Even if any of them could save him from the horrors of it, playing with another's life was unacceptable.

And then there was the war with demons.

Their classmate had fallen into a rampage shortly after the fight and nearly killed Hajime. They'd gotten the warning from Meld and Break too exercise caution and be more aware of their surroundings. They even went so far as to assign them protectors and guards to be ready at all times. All because a little illusion magic was made to tinker with one of their minds. What's more, the illusion victim had gotten so blinded by rage, he never once doubted the images he saw.

For crying out loud, if they weren't aware of just how screwed they were before, they sure as hell were ignorant to not see the danger now! This wasn't a game. It never was, despite how game-like the magic and stat systems made them believe.

They could die here. Any one of them could be next. As proof, despite ingraining it into their training, the one most cautious, most aware of the danger, nearly did kick the bucket.

All because they grew a little overconfident for managing to beat back the monsters on their first try.

Ayako wasn't stupid to say it was Eichirou's fault for getting caught in that predicament. None of her party would either. Any who said so was either a fool or looking for a beating. Anyone of them could've been in that position. Anyone.

Eichirou could've seen her unfit to fight and assigned Ayako to watch over the girl while he acted as their defense magic caster. Hajime could've volunteered as well. His task of molding the mortar tube could've been passed on to Kentarou and managed by his co-researcher of magic. Even any of the others, should they have been proficient in healing or taking care of others, could've been his replacement. Ai-chan-sensei might've volunteered if she thought Eichirou shouldn't try anything doctor-like any further.

Any one of them could've been trapped between a monster and people who had no way of defending themselves. As bad luck would have it, it just so happened to be him.

How she or the others would've reacted in his place was up in the air. Run, hide, fight. All options spelled bad news. She had heard Meld tried to grab the Dire Alpha's attention away from Eichirou, but the man failed to do just that.

The Knight Commander and a few others of the knights, people who were even now just about their stats but surpassing them in combat experience, failed to distract the monster. How else would Ayako and the others fare in their attempts to survive, much less defeat it?

Ayako doubted she would've had it been her in his shoes. Everyone must've thought the same.

Like her, they were gripped by fear. Fear of dying. Fear of being responsible for a friend dying. Despite all his teasing and arguing, she didn't wish that upon him. And though they maintained calm and blasé attitudes as they awaited their friend to awake, none of them had ever dropped their guards. Nor had they ever stopped wishing for him to wake up.

Strange as it were, he'd grown on them. She'd not even known him for long but he'd become a good friend. They've all become good friends. Ayako never liked admitting her own faults, but if it wasn't for him, she would probably not do as well as she would have in her training. That and she would also still be wrongly demeaning their other party member as well just for being an otaku.

How conceited and assuming she was that she never thought to see Hajime as a person just like she was. She was wrong. They all were. But right now, they were friends. Close enough to start making jokes, to sharing laughs.

To have them all smiling and having fun right here and now gave her a peaceful feeling. A reassuring feeling.

Now that he was awake, and even more so that he was acting as any normal teenager would, excited for touring the town, cross that he was exempted from something fun, angry that they were mocking him for it, they could feel the life emanating from him.

He was alive. And they could finally let their weeklong worries go.

Then…

"Nee, Eichirou-kun, we're sorry for saying all that!"

"…"

"Eichin, we were just kidding around. We didn't mean any of it!"

"I meant some of it—" "Kousuke-kun, shut it."

"That's right, Yamamoto-kun. It's just a joke. A j-o-k-e!"

A new worry slowly crept up due to their earlier teasing.

"Hey, Jugo, what do you think?" Giving them the cold shoulder, Eichirou placed a mask atop his face and asked the only one who didn't bother joining their fun for his opinion. "Too bright? Or is it too plain?"

"Er…" the corner of the old-faced teen's mouth twitched awkwardly into a smile. "Eichirou… I know you're mad… but.. come on, now. Let's not make this a problem… please?"

"… Hm? What's the problem?" With a forcefully blank expression, their leader regarded the half-angry-half-smiling faceplate he had worn earlier in one hand before setting it back down, angry-side pointing them, to pick up another. This one was a leather mask that resembled a black rabbit or maybe a similar animal form Tortus. "I don't see a problem. And I'm not mad. Do I look mad?" His tone wasn't anything but as he pointed to a pokerface that exuded irritation. "Does this look mad? I'm actually happy!"

The vendor looked disappointed that his first craftsmanship wasn't appreciated much but stayed hopeful that his second would. However, he did so awkwardly sweating as he observed their exchange.

"Eichin, come oooon! Don't give us the cold shoulder! We said we're sorry!"

"Did you say something, Jugo-kun?"

"Er—…"

"You didn't!" he didn't even wait as he exaggeratingly gasped. "Me neither! Strange, isn't it? It's like a buzzing of annoying flies."

Ayako's shoulders slumped as a sigh escaped her yet again today. Hajime had started apologizing soon after their leader stormed off in silent contempt. Kentarou and Mao following soon after, embarrassed yet apologetic smiles plastered on their faces. Jugo shared her frustration that they may have gone too far but as he was at center stage, he couldn't brush the issue off. As for their last member, judging by how Hajime to him to shut up, Kousuke didn't seem to be all that remorseful for his earlier jabs.

To go from worrying about his life to hoping for his forgiveness, their circle of friends really knew how to mess up a 'welcome back from the brink of death' greeting, don't they? But then again, they didn't really have the time to organize a party or celebration upon his waking. They'd been too worried he wouldn't even wake up for it. No going out to a bar to have a toast to it either, not that Ai-chan would allow them, over her dead body or otherwise.

"Yamamoto-kun, that's immature!"

"Strange for the pot to call a kettle black. Of course, I didn't hear anything. Did you, Jugo?"

"Do I even want to answer—"

"Of course you didn't hear anything. Must be the slight headache I'm having for just waking up."

'Oh come on… Why is he being such a child…' Ayako's sigh deepened, slightly regretting what she started. "Hey, come on, Eichirou. We're sorry already, alright?" she tried to apologize as well. Diffusing the situation was hardly her strong suit, but damn it if she didn't put any effort into trying. At least, if she succeeded, she would've won something over the others. Not that it was a competition, but she'd rather have made attempts for this little argument to not ruin their day. "We really did take it too far. So could you please stop ignoring us already—"

"HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP!"

"Hm?!" "Woah!" "!" "Wha—?!"

The scream caught everyone glancing around. The marketplace was already abuzz with activity from butchers advertising meat to small smithy's hammering away samples. To suddenly have a cry for aide pierce through all that, nobody would be sure of who or where it came from, let alone respond to it.

"SOMEONE, PLEASE! HELP US!"

Again, another cry. Ayako could confidently tell from the follow up that it was a girl's. Young and high-pitched, the shrillness of its desperation was so obvious that she forced herself to crane her neck to look for the source. If it was needing immediate medical attention, then she probably wouldn't be of help much going by her past record. But it was better than nothing, right?

If only she knew which way to look. Warily, she and the others glanced about and around. 'Where did it come from—?'

"Celero!"

"Oy, Eichirou-kun?!" "Dear Customer? You still haven't paid for—Hey!"

Her question remained unanswered as she turned about face. Catching only a glimpse of his coat's tail rounding a corner between stalls, Ayako gaped as her leader vanished on them.

"Tch…. He's only just recovered… After him!" Leading the way, Kousuke appeared to dash ahead before disappearing once more from her periphery as he hopped atop a nearby stack of crates to pursue their leader from on high. "Stay on his tail. I'll take the rooftops."

"Let's go!" Hajime didn't even think twice about going.

"O-oy, Hachin?!" Kentarou lagged behind but got to running after them as fast as he could.

"Sorry! Please, keep the change!" Tossing a couple of white coins to the shopkeep their leader inadvertently stole from, Jugo lugged along to follow after them, not even slowed down by his armor. This left the remaining two trailing behind.

"Oh, ok—O-oy! Dear Customer?! This is too much!"

Ayako didn't bother staying behind to receive the denominations. She didn't think she could be embarrassed any further today, but the thought of having the vendor and his associates stare at her was a bit too much considering that her party all just up and left almost without paying.

'Dammit, really?! Really?! Boys are such jerks!'

Stubborn and hard to understand. Good at things she wasn't. Depressing to be around but fun to tease. Annoying as hell to deal with afterwards. They were less of jerks and more of a heap of trouble. The way they poked her insecurities, confused her to no end, and weighed on her conscience, it was all a rollercoaster of emotions. Too stressful for a girl to deal with.

Then again, it was only her that seemed to think so.

"Aya-chan, if you keep dawdling, I'll leave you behind, you know!"

"Why are you so excited, Mao-chan?"

"Maa~~~, I wonder," The girl, nonchalantly running ahead of her, unbothered by even this sudden rush to whoever needed help, said with as much emotion as one would about a field trip. "I think it's because it's fun." She was enjoying it? Ayako couldn't tell if the girl was wrong in the head or her airheadedness had levelled up. "Don't you think our party gets all the exciting bits? I mean, I don't think anyone else in class gets to say their party always has something intense going on. Do you?"

No, they didn't. And that was frustrating her even more. She didn't get why the girl was okay with it. Best friend or not, it worried her that the girl's mind really wasn't taking things seriously. Her expression must've shown her thoughts as Mao was quick to add.

"Aya-chan, if you keep staring at me like that, Nomura-kun might get jealous."

He must've heard her because she noted a drop in speed after a mini-stumble up ahead. An inconvenienced customer received only a shouting apology back as they glared at the two girls. The victim no doubt assumed they were with the perpetrator and pinned the shared blame on them as well. 'How embarrassing!'

"Don't worry Aya-chan. If he does, I'll make sure to clear it up just as fast. I'm your bestie after all. I'll support you all the way."

The misunderstood worry caused a vein in her temple to throb. 'Ah, this day is really a pain…'

Even now Mao-chan was leaving her in the dust. She wasn't as slowed as Ayako who had to unstrap her weapon, the metal rod inconveniently bumping her leg as she ran and grit her teeth. The grating stress only got worse as she looked ahead. Unburdened by any gear, or exasperation as Ayako was, the Invoker kept up the pace by— 'Is she skipping—?' Gritting her teeth, she cried out. "Oy! Wai—WAIT UP!"

"Hurry up, Ayako-san!"

"Keep up! Slowpoke!"

"Ganbare, Aya-chan~~~!"

"…"

Realization dawned on her that even in physical fitness, she was losing to an otaku, a jerk, an airhead, and a hulking armored mass. Jugo's silent nod of encouragement only served to cause her eye to twitch.

'I really didn't get to enjoy today.'

It was supposed to be a relaxing day after their long and arduous trip. A tour of the town, a good meal, a bath, and even a bed to sleep on after all those days in a tent. But nooooooo…

Failed to heal her savior, jealous of her friend and party member's femininity, worried for her leader's health and near-death incident, then suddenly a girl's desperate cry for help. Stress from the trip to stress from her woes.

Was this another day she couldn't catch a break?

"Aya-chan, anymore slower and we'll leave you~~~."

"I said 'WAIT UP', DIDN'T I?"

Fueled by her frustrations, she charged after her party members. Unaware of the slightly strained smile that crept up her face, she was even more oblivious of the slight fun she was having with her friends.

THUD "GAGH!" "STOP IT!" THUD "UGHU—!" "STOP, PLEASE!" THUD "UGHOOK!" "LET GO OF MY BROTHER!" "Hm?" SLAM

The follow up punch didn't connect. Instead, the victim was tossed into the floor, battered and bruised.

"Hoho, so the brat has a sister?"

She didn't hear their voices. Nor did she notice one of them take position behind her, preventing any attempts to escape.

Frustration had her gripping her skirt tightly that it wrinkled. Didn't really matter if she ruined the material either as it was already doused in mud for her knees falling to the road of the slums. The same could be said for the fresh ingredients she had bought for her homecoming as they were crushed by mud-covered boots after falling out of the sack into the dirty street.

'Why did this have to happen?' she asked herself. The excitement of returning home had been dampened by her earlier struggles to ascertain her feelings for her charge. And yet, despite realizing that she should've made up her mind by now, she ended up here, in this horrid predicament.

She had gone through the checkpoint faster than most, being a registered resident of town. After which, she immediately went shopping. It was her first time home in a long while. She'd planned out what to prepare for her family ahead of time and even had an idea what to give their neighbors as thank-you presents for taking care of her sickly mother and brother in her steed.

All she had to do was get home sooner than they expected. Well, sooner than Leo could anyway. At the very least, she wanted to surprise her hardworking little brother for being headstrong in her absence.

But then all that came crumbling down when she got past the alleyway that led to the shortest route home and saw what was happening. Tears streamed down her face as she watched a young boy, lying on his side just a little way from her, struggle to breathe. "Why is this happening?"

"Heh," a stranger's voice, hardly comforting and sounding more like a mockery, overlapped the metallic clink of boots that left the boy to approach her. Looking up, she met the eyes of the most fancily clad of the strangers she perceived as a danger. Attire like a nobleman but with an expression like a snake, she flinched as he smirked in glee. "You don't even know? Even though he's your little brother? You must be a very negligent onee-chan to not be aware of his misbehavior."

She wasn't a negligent sister. Neither would she be aware of any problem he had gotten into. She hadn't even been in town to know of any problems he may have caused others. Had she not taken this shortcut to get home as soon as possible, she wouldn't have ever noticed her little brother was being ganged up on by four adult men.

"Why are you doing this?!" Iselda demanded, almost screaming at the man—no, the monster posing as an adventurer as he kept smiling in amusement. "What has Leo done to deserve this?!"

"What, indeed?" the fancy adventurer's handsome features twisted into a despicable grin. "You see, little lady, we were just minding our own business. After killing some monsters, doing some errands, us guys were supposed to get some relaxation. A time off, if you will."

"But then this little shit," grabbing the boy up by the collar, another adventurer with expensive full-body plate armor lifted Leo up like he was nothing. "Decided he was gonna get in the way. I would've forgiven him once or twice, but you couldn't help but get in the way for a third time, couldn't you?"

"Guh!" Gasping for breath as he was lightly flailed, the boy's head snapped forward and his small hands gripped the steel vambraces. "You—! You think I'd let you— harass Emma-san and her family like that?! After all the shit you caused their father this morn—OWO—GAH!"

"LEO!"

Iselda couldn't help but scream as the knightly-dressed barbarian of a man dropped, no, threw her brother into the ground. The impact would've snapped his neck had he not raised his arms to absorb the impact. But with the adventurer's strength alone, that much resistance meant little as brute force most definitely bruised his entire arm.

Had she tried to stop the man, she too might've been gravely injured but would've been able to soften her brother's impact if only slightly. Unfortunately, the others had a tight grip on her collar, preventing any attempts of her meager intervention.

"You bastards! First my boss and his family!" The boy's rage seethed. "Now, you harm my sister?! I'm gonna— GUOH!"

"The hell are you on about, brat?" The barbarian knight spat as he readied another hit. "You think I give a shit about—"

"Now hold on a minute, Conner," interrupted the flashy one that still looked at his suffering with a smile. Moving away from Iselda, he squatted near Leo and spoke loudly. "What was that you were saying earlier, boy? Something about someone's father?"

"Y-You don't remember?!" Getting looks like he was a bug, the boy spat back. "You were the jackasses that refused to pay old man, Hendricks! Even after he gave you room and board at the inn, all you assholes did was harass his girls and steal his food—!"

"Ah! Now I remember! You're that jealous stable boy who stepped in when Conner tried to talk with the youngest ojou-san, weren't you?" The snake's smile seemed to reach his ears when the boy stared back hard. "So, 'little hero', what seems to be the problem? I can't think of a reason for you to be so troublesome when we didn't do anything wrong."

He didn't even sound convincing as the taunt escaped his lips. The goading worked its magic as Leo didn't so much as wilt under their gazes.

"Didn't you—KUHO—hear me, Shit-for-brains? You didn't pay my boss—BUGO!"

A foot impacted his side as the handsome yet disgusting adventurer stood tall. "I don't like your attitude, stable boy. Here I am, respectfully asking questions, and you dare speak as if we were on the same level." The smile was still there but the eyes now joined in as he took pleasure in causing pain. "Not to mention the fact that you'd consider demanding payment for such pitiful accommodations. I've seen brothels with better services than that old geezer's trashy food and useless whores."

"YOU SON OF A—!" THUD "—GAH!" THUD "—AGH!" THUD

He couldn't finish. Not with the continued punches brought about by the flashy adventurer's nod of approval to his barbarian knight.

"Please! Stop this!" Iselda couldn't take it. Seeing her brother fight for what he believed to be right was endearing. He may have been born small and remained as much for his age, but his brave heart was never one to falter before wrongdoing. That had Iselda's heart beaming with pride. But it did as much to weigh it back down knowing it's what got him in this mess in the first place. "PLEASE STOP AND LET MY BROTHER GO!"

"And what would you offer in return? Yourself?" The viper's smirk chilled her to the bone. The tongue he used to lick his lips didn't do much except cause her skin to crawl. "Well, I'm not really against such a… brave proposal. Especially since you would be doing it to cover for your little brat of a brother." With his hand, covered in spotless steal, he lifted her chin up so that she met his eyes. The disgusting intentions within them had her frozen in place. "Now that I've had a good look at you, you're not half bad, little mouse. Could do well to straighten this rat nest of hair though."

The hand he brought to caress her brush of a hair pulled back on it hard, but not before Iselda spat into his eyes and kicked forward with all she had.

"Gah!"

Her foot landed sadly not on his crotch, but on the side of his armored knee instead, bending the leg to the side and causing him to drop her as he seethed in slight pain. But it was only for a moment as she felt someone claw at her back and hair.

"AH!"

"NEE-CHAN—!" "Where are you looking at, brat?!" "GUH!"

Iselda couldn't even cry out to her little brother as the other two adventurers standing behind her pinned her arms to her back in an effort to pull her away from harming their companion further.

"You alright boss?" one of them called out.

"Ah, not to worry. Just keep a firm grip on her for me." Recovering for his slight trip to the ground, the snake of a man dusted himself up while wiping the saliva off his face. Disgusted as he seemed to have touched the slum's dirt road and another person's spit, he seemed to smile even more as his eyes met hers. "Well, well, well! This little mouse has some fight in her!"

She growled back and would've spat at him once more, but not for the rasp of steel that had her freezing up yet again.

"Ah, ah, ah. Dirty my beautiful face one more time, and I ruin what little beauty you have. Well, either that or…" His blade hovered dangerously closer over Leo as he walked over to stand next to the barbarian pinning his arm to her brother's throat. "I cut the brat."

Iselda stopped struggling. She would if she could, but not now. She wouldn't dare put her precious family at risk. Didn't her weeklong frustrations torture her about this enough already?!

'Of all the times to have them come to harm, why now?! Why, Ehito-sama?!' A single tear escaped her. 'Why… Anima-sama?!'

"Oh? Is that all the fight you got?" The wide smile he wore faltered slightly, but only just before curling up again. "A shame."

"Let go of my sister, you bastard!"

"How many times do I have to tell you," he sighed. "Ngh!" THUD

"GUH!"

Not even making to sheathe his weapon, the boss of the four adventurers suddenly landed his heal atop Leo's gut, eliciting a pained groan.

"Not." THUD "To address!" "GAHK!" "Me!" THUD "So!" "AGH!" "Casually!" THUD "Brat?!" "GAHK!"

Vomit and spittle escaped him at last. Blood had yet to be spilled, but by the redness of his welts, blood was hardly the concern right now. The brutes might've broken several of Leo's bones already!

"Please!" Iselda couldn't even bear to watch anymore as her pleading turned to whispers. Tears had begun to stream down her face. Her own powerlessness taking over her initial resistance. "Please… stop it! You're hurting him!"

"That's the idea, little mouse!" The poor excuse for a human being marched over to her again, blade still held aloft as it tickled her cheek. "I'm a noble. Son of a margrave, might I add. And for disrespecting such a high-ranking pureblood as myself, street rats like you must be punished. Your little brother is lucky, getting only a beating. Had it been my father, he would've been lashed, thrashed then thrown to the dogs to fend for his life. You should actually be grateful for my mercy!"

His fellows laughed while his smile only grew in how disgusting it looked on his face. The thought that such class divide even existed was a painful reminder to the girl that she, as a commoner, was worth nothing to the highborn.

And yet, she felt disappointed that she was being repressed by this worm who wasn't even on the same level as a person.

Her reasons for thinking so was because she had met others far above him. Iselda had had tea with a queen who was a loving and doting mother. 'Like mother is.' She had worked for a princess that was a hardworking and smart child. 'Like Leo is.' She had even served an Apostle that was just a humble young man who had worries for his family more than anything or anyone else. Wasn't he the same as her then?!

An Apostle, a chosen of god, a powerful existence that carried out the divine's will, worried for his own selfish reasons. Just like Iselda had, did, and would for her family.

She remembered the times when he would interact with his fellow Apostles. She had observed how diligently he would train with them and research magic with them, early in the morning all through the night. Reminiscing on all his exchanges, he did carry himself as a noble and respectable chosen of Ehito-sama.

But now that she thought back on it, he acted more human than she ever gave him credit for.

He would laugh with them about jokes she didn't understand. He would scold them for carelessness as she would've her brother should he be just as negligent. He'd take glances at his family's image as she would the letters she received from her own. He'd even get a little angry rarely but every now and then at his fellows. Just like she would when Amelia-senpai stepped out of line.

Throughout his time in this world, she'd seen all sorts of sides from him. A devoted friend, a doting brother, a diligent teacher. He was all of these things and more.

But all she saw was the immaculate Saint he apparently didn't want to be. That he felt uncomfortable being.

'Was it the same for Luluaria-sama and Liliana-sama?' Iselda sighed, disappointed with herself for not looking at it through their perspectives. 'Did one just want to be seen as a mother for her children? Did the other wish she was just a normal… commoner, girl, without the restraints that came with being royalty?'

The former was willing to manipulate others for her own ends. The latter had always exerted herself for the good of the kingdom. But that didn't mean they did so willingly. Iselda had seen the Queen's reluctance in using force to get her way. She had witnessed the Princess push herself to meet the Kingdom's expectations all because Yamamoto-sama applauded her for it. Even when she wasn't serving her, she could tell from her senior, Helina-senpai, was just as worried for her liege's health.

She wouldn't know what either of the women wanted truly. But she already knew what he wanted.

He had manipulated them to hide his true feelings. He'd forced himself to play the part of a Saint and Apostle. Both unwillingly for the sake that he could buy time to find a way to return. To go back to where his family was.

It was selfish, sure. But weren't they all? Liliana-sama may not admit it, but she was doing it all to impress Yamamoto-sama. She might've shown kindness and appreciation to all in her life, but the biggest smiles came when he praised her for it. Luluaria-sama had already admitted she would do what she had to out of gratitude for the children that he saved. Even going so far as to contradict the Church if she must.

Was Iselda any different?

She hesitated to accept the Queen's order to help him for her own reasons after all. Even if it was a personal request, the noblewoman had every right to demand it of her for she was above Iselda. But Iselda refused. She didn't want to because her family might be brought in danger should things go awry. Didn't that make their reasons the same? Didn't that make them all the same?

'No, of course not.' Iselda internally scoffed. 'Just because I found a reason to sympathize with them doesn't put me on the same level of even the least of the three.'

And the princess' role and responsibility was far beyond that of a mere maid. Iselda was still just a commoner. They still were and always will be above her stature, yes. He was far above them all. Both in selfishness and magnanimity.

But she couldn't deny that they were amazing in that aspects that didn't differ from normal people. Had they not the prestige of their class, being born into nobility or the blessing of god, she might've gotten to know them as ordinary commoners. As just people. As good people. They were the best examples of human beings.

And yet, the one standing before her now who claimed superiority only brought her disappointment.

Compared to them who had the power, the authority, the respect their title demanded of them, and even something more that their rank could never have given them, it had to be the most fashionably dressed worm she had ever seen to mock her family and take pleasure in how she suffered.

She felt frustration that out of all the problems that could trouble her to no end today, it had to be this sort of selfish, high-and-mighty, poor excuse for a noble.

Of all the times to come to a decision, it had to be now. She sighed as a single line of thought flew by. 'Why did this pathetic person have to come ruining my homecoming?'

"What's the matter, little mouse?" the steel he used to caress her cheek drew a little blood, causing a slight shudder from her that he seemed to enjoy but not find satisfactory enough. With a disappointed frown, he pressed the edge to her throat. "Don't tell me you're not going to say 'thanks'. Hey, I'm being generous, here!"

He'd harmed her family, humiliated her brother, threatened her, and now he asks for gratitude? Iselda held back her retching, disgusted in how he would even say such drivel.

She'd never, never, show gratitude to something as lowly as this. She'd rather die.

"Oho? Or are you going to resist instead?" He must've noticed the resolve in her eyes as his revoltingly gleeful expression returned. "But you can't possibly do anything in this state. Commoner's like you can only squirm under my boots!"

Iselda would've spat at him for the insult but knew better than to give him a reason to turn his ire back on her brother. With how precarious things were, she might as well be subject to his taunts than let the boy suffer any further.

"You bastard! Get away from her—NGH!" "Shut it, brat!"

Well, suffer more than he was now as the adventurer armed in metal plates pressed down on his mouth.

"Thanks for keeping the 'little hero' silent for me, Conner." Her brother's captor nodded back before the vilest of the four turned back to her. "You know, now that I think about it, I might've been carried away a little." Iselda bit back the curses she would've thrown at his understatement. "I can't ask your brother to forgive me since, firstly, there's nothing to forgive! Secondly, I highly doubt a little mouse like you can handle… 'reimbursing' all four of us for the trouble."

"Now hold on, boss," the one behind her responded with a slight tug to her hair. The sound of smacking lips indicated the meaning of their words had she not picked up on it from the worm's not-so subtle creepy smile. "You can't be so sure of that. For all we know, this little slum rat's a whore."

"Or we could teach her to be one," the other chimed in just as creepily. Iselda thought her skin must've started rotting where they touched her.

"Haaah, you fools may be fine with any vermin tramps but I'm a nobleman. And noblemen don't settle for sloppy seconds. Still, that's why I'm this party's leader and not you two."

The two could only gruffly chuckle at what was obviously a veiled insult on their tastes and standing. Iselda either thought they were too dumb to realize that or just didn't care at all. So long as they get to have fun.

"So, little mouse, how about we do this instead," the ringleader of the vile party then suggested. "If you can get someone to take your place, I promise to release you!"

Iselda's eyes widened incredulously.

"What? Don't believe me?"

"…"

Less of 'wouldn't' and more of 'couldn't'. He had to be insane to do all this and just torture her further by offering a ridiculous trade. In fact, who in their right minds would even accept such a deal?! No one short of desperate enough as to sell their souls to demons. And even that desperation had standards!

"Got no one to offer? I'm not lying, I swear. On my honor as a noble, I won't punish the two of you any further."

"…"

The audacity of such a person to even claim as much… and he didn't even ensure their safety by omitting the others. Iselda glared at the man. Reading between the lines, she knew he wouldn't harm her, noble's word or not. But that didn't mean he couldn't order the others to do something worse. The expectancy in their eyes all but admitted the joy he took in watching others suffer, by his hand or otherwise.

"Well, looks like it's no good." Seeing her glare back in silence, he seemed to give up. "I was kinda hoping you would have a sister, or maybe someone older, perhaps a mother." She froze but didn't give it away. "I mean, you're not much to look at, but then what good looks you have should've come from someone."

"Oh, oh! If she has a little sister, can I have dibs?!" the one pinning her arm asked.

"Bahahaha," wiping a tear away, the smile grew. "Your disgusting tastes never cease to amuse me, Lector! But that's not why I keep you, so go on ahead."

"Yoooshaaa!" "Oy! No fair!"

"Haha, suck it, Craig!"

"Give me another younger sister at least!"

"If there was, that's all Conner's I'm afraid. You boys gotta give the guy something after the brat got in his way this morning!"

"No way!"

Iselda didn't even register their disgusting conversation as her gaze locked to the floor.

'They'd even go after mother!'

The chill that went down her spine had her panicking. Struggling not to show weakness, she shivered in place. She had never been so disgusted with another person in her entire life!

Forget adventurers, these men were probably mercenaries, or even bandits. Thinking about it, they had no qualms performing violence on Leo all this time. Even if there weren't any witnesses around, it wouldn't stop either of the siblings from reporting it to the town's militia. But the way they acted, they didn't seem to care at all no matter how far they took it.

Because, to them, neither would talk. Rather, they expected them to not. Why? Out of fear of more punishment? More beatings? No. it was because to them, they were already as good as dead.

"Why so quiet, little mouse," she flinched. "Don't tell me you do have someone in mind?"

She had to stop them! If they found out about their mother, no way the sickly woman would get out of this alive. Not if these… people had anything to say about it!

"What, really? None? That's a real shame. And here I thought you were hiding something… or someone." His smile more than told her enough that he knew what she did. "But maybe, I guess you will do—" "HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP!" "—Uwah!"

She screamed out from the top of her lungs. Disregarding the blade that jerked away from her in surprise, she breathed in deep to do so once more, that someone, anyone would come to their aid.

"SOMEONE, PLEASE! HELP US!"

A moment of silenced passed. Then two. When a whole minute went by and not one soul moved to respond, her heart fell.

"Hahahah! It's useless, girlie!"

"Had someone wanted to help, they would've done so a while ago already!"

The two cackled behind her as she held on to hope that someone would respond. This was the slums of Horaud. Sure, not many would come passing by the shadiest district in town, but it was adjacent to the marketplace that never lost the bustle of people. Separated by a row of houses and connected by several small alleyways, one of which she had used to slip into the slums as a shortcut in the first place.

Should someone be there on the other side, they'd have heard her scream. People lived in these homes, for crying out loud! They should've heard Leo's cries in pain by now!

And yet, no one came to help them.

The horrid truth dawned on her… or was she just reminded, having known it all along…

Humans are selfish creatures. They'll do anything so long as it benefited them. And that included 'staying out of trouble'.

Her hesitation, her reluctance to comply to a royal's request, her reasons for refusing to do it when she owed that person her life and then some… Was all that not proof enough of human selfishness? Of her selfishness?

'Was this the feeling Luluaria-sama didn't want for Yamamoto-sama to feel?'

Cold? Isolation? Helplessness?

Or all of the above?

"Well, you've got a decent scream, at least. It'll make for a fun sight when Conner breaks you."

She didn't even bother responding to the snake of a nobleman, nor did she flinch when she heard his fingers snap. She quickly fell to her knees. Released by the cackling duo, she helplessly sunk to the dirty floor.

"Are you scared?" She was. But to admit it would only make things worse. Regardless, her silence was a telling 'yes'. "Good. I like girls like you. Especially when they're at their most vulnerable."

"Please… someone… anyone…" She whimpered. 'Be it Ehito-sama, or even Anima-sama, I don't care! At least get my brother and mother somewhere safe!'

"Oh come now, little mouse," she felt his hands claw her neck to meet her eyes. Not a shred of shame was present in his orbs. All the fear and frustration in her system culminated to her kicking and whimpering all at once in a last ditch effort to resist. "Hey! Stop that! No use in crying. After all, you're a commoner. Nothing but trash. And people like me have an obligation to step on trash."

"Get away!" She cried while giving his chest her strongest kick to no avail. "Someone! Help—!"

"Who are you expecting to answer your prayers, little mouse?! God? Sorry to break it to you, but I don't think a god would give two shits about common trash like y—!"

"ASK AND YE SHALL RECEIVE!"

"Eh?!"

It all happened in a flash.

One moment, she had her neck in a vice grip, subject to whatever the fiend had planned for her. The next, a solid boot had impacted the side of the nobleman's face, loosening his grasp on her and tossing him to the wayside.

CRASH

"Oy!" "What the!" "Boss!"

The trio all stood up in shock. But instead of readying their weapons, they instead charged towards their downed leader.

"Oy, you alright—?" "Out of the way, idiot!" "Bugger off!" "No! You bugger off!"

"Boss can you hear me?" As the two who held Iselda before simultaneously reached their head, only to start pushing each other aside, the armored barbarian who had pinned Leo down knelt over the nobleman's crumpled form. "Sir, can you hear me?!"

"Conner?" he sounded confused, lost in the brief moment he was stunned. "Did you see that carriage that ran over me?"

"Ignoring the enemy to see to your injured? Hmph, quite the devoted posse you have." A confident voice caught the attention of all present. "But to have raised a hand against children, thy character doth not redeem thy actions."

Standing protectively before her, a man stood facing the four men with his left side. Iselda couldn't see her savior's front from her spot in the road but instead was privy to his broad back. Covered with a black mantle that billowed on a non-existent air current, she noted the inner lining of the cloak to be red underneath. A pair of clean black boots that reached till the knees of his long black trousers tracked mud as he positioned himself between herself and Leo. With no weapons in sight, hands covered in black leather gloves balled into fists at the ready.

"Are you alright, young lady?"

Iselda very nearly forgot to breathe until he turned to face her. Lifting her gaze from the lower half, eyes glanced past a pristine black coat with long sleeves. Between the coat's buttons and lashes, she saw a white tunic and even higher, she was met with a… black rabbit? "Eh?!"

"Young lady, what troubles you—?"

"EEEEEK?!"

The gloved hand that stretched out to offer help hesitated at her shriek.

'Eh? Why? I did say 'anyone', but I didn't expect…' she swallowed hard. Unwilling to move lest this one meant harm as well. She didn't even register the words he said, for fear had settled in her heart yet again. "D-d-demi-human?!"

"Hm? Ah!" The stranger suddenly exclaimed, much to her surprise. "You mean the mask."

"Ma…sk…? Ah!"

"Here." She should've noticed as the lower half of his face revealed his human smile. But as if to prove to her that he wasn't an actual demi-human, he shifted the black leather on his face to the side slightly. Not enough to reveal his face, but the ears pointed up shifted as evidence. The eyeholes became obvious as his dark orbs vanished from view before he readjusted it. One of the ears drooped slightly at the loss of balance for good measure, verifying its faux material. "See?"

Noticing that it really was indeed just a mask, Iselda snapped herself out of her stupor.

"I apologize for startling you, but this is for personal reasons." Again, he outstretched a hand. This time, she took it, albeit slowly, as he helped her up. "I trust you can see yourself and your family to safety from here?"

'Family?' slow to respond due to the shock and surprise, she momentarily forgot about her badly injured brother. "Leo!"

Her attention snapped forward, pushing her to dash madly towards the boy. As he struggled to get back up, the hand Leo used to support him up slipped from beneath him, prompting her habit as the elder sister to catch his head before it hit the pavement.

She was too late.

The rabbit-masked man got to him first.

"Woah there, young man! Easy. Easy, now." Helping him to sit up, the stranger looked the boy up and down, scanning his injuries. "You've taken quite the beating, lad. Looks like you won't be able to escape after all."

"E-escape…?" Leo managed to mumble through his bruised lips. "You're telling… Kuho… me… to run? Who… are you… even—? Kuho!"

"Leo! Enough!" as the elder sister that she was, Iselda took over the man's spot to lend the little brother her own shoulder. "What the hell were you even thinking? Picking a fight with adventurers—no, I'll save that for later. Right now, we need to get you to a healer—"

"No way in hell, Nee-cha—Uho! Kuho!" The coughing fit that erupted cut him off for a time until he caught his breath. "That… that bastard… trashed Hendricks-ojisan's place… Then… he had the balls… to go after Emma-san! I'm not… gonna let… him get away—Kuho! Not… until I—!"

"A noble heart, you may have, young man. But the same cannot be said for your physique." the rabbit-masked stranger stood up, towering above the siblings with his height. "While I do approve of your feelings, I cannot allow your approach to put yourself in any more harm's way." Turning to Iselda, the man nodded. "Your brother isn't in any danger, but I doubt any of us will be able to get away easily." He snorted, glancing over Iselda's head. "Well, not unless they permit you to."

"You're right on that, you filthy animal!" The curdling tone of the familiar voice carried with it venom. Rising from his dent in the nearby wall, the nobleman glared at them. For the first time today, the smirk was wiped clean off his now-snarling face. "You…!"

"Me." Contrary to him, the masked stranger wore the wide smirk this time. He even had his head tilted slightly. As if he was attempting to invite the man's ire.

"How dare you?!" the snarl turned into a growl.

"Dare what exactly?" meanwhile, the rabbit man remained sarcastically oblivious. "Speak up, good sir. You're not making any sense."

"How dare you dirty me!" the monster of a man howled in anger. "A noble such as I, to be dirtied by mere filth such as you… Yore gonna pay."

"Is that so?" the black mask tilted his head to the other side. Ears lop siding along the way. "But I am unarmed!" He made the response sound like a valid point to not fight with his expressive tone alone.

It didn't deter the three cronies who had already lined up in front of their boss. "Feh, should've thought of that before you intervened. Get him!"

The biggest of them all charged ahead with the other two following after. Iselda would've cried out a warning to their benefactor. Grateful as she was for being saved, she didn't wish it upon him to be hurt. She needn't have worried for the black rabbit masked man as he didn't need to dodge.

Not when he himself jumped into the fray.

"You little—"

"Too slow!"

As the armored barbarian made to strike him with a heavy left hook, the rabbit mask leapt not to the side, but into his guard. A kick was thrown at the brute's armored right knee, but as it struck to the side, like how Iselda did the nobleman earlier, the barbarian lost his footing and fell to the ground on his other knee in pain.

This left him open to a counter hook brought about by the rabbit's right arm. The hit struck true and landed on the helmetless brute's temple, effectively knocking him down for the time being.

"Conner!" The angry noble could only bark orders in his fury. "Grr! Lector, Craig, kill this interloper!"

Flexing the hand he used to knock out one, the rabbit mask quickly glanced at either side. The grinding of metal could be heard as the pair drew their weapons. One rough-edged bastard sword and the other a pair of long daggers. With one armed man on each side, attempting to corner him, rabbit mask weighed his options. He chose to run backwards.

Down an enclosed alley.

"Running away?!" "Get back here, coward!"

"I take that as a compliment!"

The rabbit mask ran straight, pushing aside crates and baskets. All in an attempt to slow down or obstruct his pursuers. It didn't. They simply plowed on through, trusting their arms and mixed metal-leather armors to take the brunt of the damage.

It didn't take long for the dead end to appear. Blocked on either side by wall, the two charged him towards a wall. He didn't stop running. Instead, he ran faster.

"There's nowhere to run, rabbit!" "It's no use trying. That's a dead—EGAH!" THUD

The surprise came when the rabbit masked kicked off the floor to jump against the wall. The sudden change in momentum must've hurt his legs, but that didn't stop him from sending his cloak flying into one of their faces.

Running into a piece of cloth may have been harmless. But the airborne boot hidden behind it did more than knock the crony's teeth in. A sword fell limply to the side as a body, carried by momentum along the alley mud until it impacted the deep end, slipped under the rabbit mask. He hopped over it and the atop another crate to land behind the remaining pursuer's back. He even seemed to fly with how high each jump took him. Due to the mud tracking beneath though, the second chaser slipped a bit before turning about-face to launch a lunging stab.

"You slimy, son of a—"

"You talk too much."

Only to be met with a dropping axe kick directly to the cranium by the rabbit mask. Standing atop one of the untipped crates, the extra height advantage allowed for a harder hit. The flying daggers carried by unused momentum clattering on the street floor behind him and the telltale splat of mud in front signaled the drop of the unconscious assailant. Thus, the third of the attackers was removed from the fight.

It was then that Iselda's eyes caught the sheen of silver as it streaked down her savior's back.

"LOOK OUT!"

"Woah!" rolling forward, the rabbit masked impossibly evaded a slash that could've torn open his back. Wind seemed to billow between him and the new assailant as he smiled. "Fancy that! A noble that attacks from the back. On an unarmed target to boot!"

"Silence!" Another swipe, this time, the rabbit masked jumped backwards, tossing his cloak into the air. The attack had the cloth ripped diagonally as a section torn off by a clean slice fell on the mucky ground. "You will pay for embarrassing me!"

"Hmm, you would take your anger out on anything? Nothing I can say but your father must've failed to discipline his rabid dog."

"SILENCE!"

The slash in anger swiped air. The second attempt to hit struck the wooden wall instead, chipping it and sending planks flying about. Another slash met a basket, its contents spilling forth from the slice. Not to let it go to waste, the rabbit mask pushed said basket and whatever its contents, into the nobleman's face.

"Gah! Filth! To use cheap tricks in a duel?!"

"This is a 'duel'?!" Rabbit mask sounded genuinely surprised.

Slipping past the nobleman's guard as the egg basket was swiped away, he sent a kick to the man's back to tip him over. For good measure, he moved behind a nearby stack of crates in the alley and shoved them hard, sending them to topple over towards his opponent. But unlike the pair who were able to charge through using momentum alone, the flashy noble stood still could do nothing to escape, blinded as he was by egg yolks and the flat on his back. The resulting crash trapped him and his weapon beneath a mountain of dust and debris.

"Oh dear, thou hast fallen and are unable to get back up." Rabbit mask spared his opponent a bow. "I pity a fool who knows not when to quit."

"Fuck! I'm gonna kill you!"

"Correct me if you would, but I believed a duel entailed two parties settle their scores on equal footing, armed with the weapons each according to their specialty in a head-to-head confrontation. Am I wrong? Or are you merely a low-class noble who does not know the true meaning of such an agreement?" When he turned to admire his handiwork, rabbit mask took the chance to throw back a taunt. All the while, the frustrated noble struggled to escape of the messy wooden pile. "Or is it, you're not a noble at all! You're just posing to be one, are you not?!"

"Filthy commoner!" A piece of dry wood flew at rabbit mask which he lazily tilted his head to avoid. "My father will have your head if you refuse to face me like a man, you damned coward!"

"I see. You are neither." Dusting himself off, the rabbit mask made to sigh with a smirk. "Just a petulant child drunk on power not his own. Still, to assume my rank before having named myself, I see whatever low-born family you're from has failed to teach you proper etiquette. And true noblesse oblige."

Iselda continued to observe as her and Leo's savior gracefully bowed towards his downed opponent once again before turning towards them. Relief overtook her in the form of a sigh as she realized he had not only saved them but did so without spilling a drop of his own blood.

Should they call the guards and explain the situation, they'd likely believe the testimony and arrest their tormenters with no delay. They'd probably even let their masked savior go without incident.

Unsure as she was to his identity, she owed him more than he might imagine. Gone were most of the money she earned for this short vacation with the ruined ingredients, but at the very least they escaped with their lives. She'd need to find a way to compensate this stranger.

Just another debt she needed to repay among those she owed to someone else.

'That was it! Everything was going to be fine!' Iselda smiled, close to tearing up in joy this time. Other than owing another person, she was safe. But more importantly, her family was safe. And alive. 'Thank goodness!'

"It's too early to be celebrating, young lady." The rabbit mask must've noticed her relief as he made to approach them. Confident smile still in place and not even losing a drop of sweat. Though, she couldn't be sure as his mask covered his forehead. "I know I said your brother was in no risk, but his condition could worsen if left as it is. A stable boy such as yourself can't afford to have a sling or a weakened arm for long, now can you?"

"I'm fine… mister…" Leo, who had watched the entire fight in awe as he leant on his sister for support, had wide eyes for their rescuer as well. "Who… are you… really? To take on…. Guh! Four at once—Ngh!"

"Leo!" Iselda quickly covered the lower half of her brother's face. As curious as she was, she didn't want to jeopardize this peace they were given or earn the ire of such a powerful individual. "I'm sorry, sir! He, my little brother, doesn't mean to pry—"

"No, no." Shaking a hand to interrupt, the masked man simply chuckled back. The eyes under the leather seemed to soften slightly. "Curiosity is no crime. It's one's right to ask what they want to know. Getting an answer depends, however. Relax. I'm not offended at all." The chuckle turned into a sigh. "But I apologize. I'm not permitted to reveal myself at this time. My host wouldn't permit me revealing his—no," he lightly smiled. "I'm afraid I might've done more than I should've already."

"W-we won't tell anyone!" Though confused by his choice of words, Iselda quickly stammered out a response. Should the man's secret be revealed, it might undo all the effort he put into saving them. Whoever this man was a guest of, if inclined to silence them, it would all be for not. Even if it was just Leo, her family would be back in danger once more. "I swear on my life! Please! We'll forget this ever happened—"

"Calm down, child," taking off his glove, a hand settled atop her head and gently patted her until she quieted down. "I'm not going to hurt either of you. That'd defeat the purpose of my intervening anyway and will no doubt anger my host should I turn-tail now." The rabbit masked chuckled at a joke neither of the siblings were aware of. "Simply promise me that, should anyone ask, I never existed. How about that? I guarantee it'll be a better deal than what the pitiful child offered."

The way he casually referred to the noble as a mere 'child' contradicted his previously confident and taunting air. The mature expression was yet again overturned by his own childlike smile. One made as if sharing a secret. Iselda even noted the wink behind his mask.

It was as if he was a child playing an adult playing a child. If that made any sense.

"I will. My brother as well." She could do nothing but nod, taking the blessing for what it was. Reluctant and injured as he was, Leo made a firm expression but didn't refute it further.

"I appreciate that." The rabbit masked made to refit his glove. "But before I disappear, how about we get you to someone who can patch you right up, lad—?"

"How's about I make you disappear first?!"

They didn't have time to react. Neither of the siblings saw it coming, much less rabbit mask with his back turned. The iron grip latched onto his leg in an instant and, in the next, threw him on his back. Hard.

THUD "GAHAK!"

"Got you, you little rabbit!" The hulking Conner stood back up. Masking his return to consciousness by remining prone, he'd snuck up on the trio and managed to land the preemptive strike, as well as the first real damaging hit on their savior. "Fast one, aren't you? Hope you've had your last words, because now, you won't get away!"

True to his word, instead of releasing his captive, the brute lifted his quarry by the ankle and slammed him into the mud again. His front struck the earth, a gasp barely escaping as he was dragged along the road towards the giant man.

In the process of being dragged into what would've been a mounting position where he would no doubt be pummeled to death, the rabbit mask quickly countered with backwards kick right at the least armored part of the plate-clad barbarian. His 'other head'.

"GAAAH!" The boot hit its mark, shocking the man into letting go and falling to his knees. Not wanting to get another hit to his real head like previously, however, the man raised an arm in time to block the haymaker. Alas, he failed to notice the quick jab that struck his nose dead on. "FUGO! You nimble little shit!"

"Aaahhh! I must say, I never expected your face to be so… hard." The rabbit mask distanced himself before exclaiming as he wiggled the arms he used to attack. "You don't happen to be hiding something made of metal in your head, are you?" The taunt came after as soon as he shook the wrist pain away. "Don't tell me. You'd forgone the helmet as your thick skull already had armor in place of a brain."

"GRAAAAH!"

Conner, enraged, got back up to attack. A swipe was dodged. Another kick accompanied by a punch was avoided as well. The more the brute attacked, the more rabbit mask had to give up ground. Thankfully, he was leading the fight away from the sibling pair and into another wall.

It was then that the armored marauder pulled out his weapon.

CRASH "Kuh!"

"I'm gonna crush you!"

From his waistbelt, a mace, third of a meter in length with a head in a shape of a jagged birdcage and the size of a large fist, struck the wall. Rabbit mask had attempted to hop of it and kick at his opponent's head like before but missed his chance as he retreated overhead in surprise. Using the brute's back a ramp, rabbit mask slid behind him and struck the back of his knee. The same one he tripped aside a while back.

"GUH!" He kneeled as soon as it connected. "ORAAAAA!" But before rabbit mask could strike him down like he did before, a backhand swing caught him in the chin.

"Gah!" The counterstrike sent him flying back. Try as he may to recover in midair, the masked man lost concentration due to the sudden force that shook his brain within his skull. Rabbit mask fell to his back with a thud.

"Sir?!"

"I'm alright!" he replied with a slight delay. But as soon as the words left his mouth, the brute was upon him once more.

"DIE!" SLAM

He then started to roll away.

"DIE!" SLAM "DIE!" SLAM "WHY WON'T YOU DIE!" SLAM

Each word was punctuated by a slam of the weapon to the ground. The sturdy thing held as the strike crated small holes all around. But no matter how fast he swung, the adventure brute kept missing, albeit just barely.

"Well, well, well! Seems like I got on your nerves!"

Iselda couldn't even imagine how he still had the energy to goad the man. Sliding under another near-miss swing, the girl noted how wide it went further than it did before. That's when it hit her.

'He's provoking him on purpose?'

It seemed to be so as more strikes whizzed past rabbit mask than before. After a short while, the brute himself was wheezing. The weight of his armor tiring him faster than rabbit's light black leather did him.

"Heh. I knew adventurers were tough, but to see it for myself, you don't seem all that impressive, my good man." taking a breather, rabbit mask sighed a short distance away from the exhausted marauder. He too seemed just as fatigued but managed to stay upright. For now. "How about we make a deal. We all walk away from this, and no one has to get hurt any more than they have to?"

'He's negotiating for a mutual retreat?' Iselda didn't think it odd. While he was holding his own, now that rabbit mask had to face what seemed to be the more capable of the four in a one-on-one, he'd been tired out just keeping him busy. The siblings not being able to help aside, should any of the others recover like the brute— Iselda gasped, but her warning came too late. "BEHIND YOU!"

"Hm—?" CRASH "GUHO!"

The side of a wooden crate hit him square in the back of the head. For a second, Iselda thought she saw the light vanish from the eyeholes in his mask. But whatever it was she saw, she didn't have the heart or energy to cry out if he was okay when the recovered nobleman spat out his orders.

"The hell you waiting for, Conner?! Restrain him!" The brute did as told, holding the rabbit masked man up with an arm under either armpit. The noble circled around to spit in the face of the persistent thorn on his side. "Not so tough now when you can't hide or run away, can you?"

"Ugh," the rabbit mask stirred, hope fluttered ever briefly within Iselda as he awoke. "Where… what the… what's…?!"

"Seems like your memory needs jogging! Let me help you with that!" SMACK

"GAH!"

The now-dirty noble covered in eggshells and yolk struck rabbit mask on the side of the head. Said mask didn't budge from his face, but one of the ears began to tear as the noble did so with a fragment of the crate in hand.

"Remember now?!"

"I was… you… Ise… eh?!" rabbit mask stills seemed out of it, but when his eyes roved over to where Iselda and Leo sat, still with fear and anxiety, his expression hardened and the light returned to the mask's eyeholes. But this time, they seemed darker than before. "You were harassing them…"

"Yes," the noble shamelessly admitted.

"I…" hesitation, then a small grin. "I stopped you…"

"Yes!" now he hissed it.

"Heh, I managed to kick four of you down…" he seemed to chuckle lightly. "Alone… heh—" CRACK "—GAH!"

"YES!" the prideful man had lost it. Breaking part of the wooden plank on top of rabbit mask's head with a large overhead swing, he proceeded to growl, enraged. "Here I was, trying to have fun in this shithole of a town—" DAN "GAH" "—And just when I actually found something amusing—" DAN "GUHO" "—A mask-wearing freak had to interrupt—" DACK "AGH" "—Beat my men—" DOK "UGH" "—And humiliate me! ME!" DAN DOK CRACK

Punctuating each line with a hit, he said it all as if it was an insult to even consider doing so, all in all obliterating the piece of wood he used to strike rabbit mask all over. Her savior's spittle dripped from his mouth. A little blood dripped from a cut lip, but as most of the hits had been redirected to hit his body, the rabbit's mask remained firmly atop his face.

After all the noble did, Iselda could care less about what he said. But now that rabbit mask was under his mercy, she grit her teeth. Slowly laying Leo down, she glared at him to keep silent. He kept still, unable to move due to his injuries. But his eyes begged 'no'.

For any other time, Iselda might've heeded his pleas. But not this time.

"I've had it up to here, with your games! But before I end you, I shall punish you!"

Picking up one of the downed assailant's discarded daggers, Iselda hid behind the two adventurer's periphery. With the brute still struggling to breath as he held onto the rabbit mask, and the noble too preoccupied with his venomous tirade, she managed to slowly get close.

"I'll beat you. I'll flay you alive! I'll make sure to gouge your eyes out! I'll do more to you than my father ever would and then some!"

She didn't think this was a good idea. But then again, what else could she do? Running was not an option with Leo's condition. She should've done that when rabbit mask had kept them all busy.

What a fool she'd been to stay frozen in fear.

As it stood, she either did something reckless and give her savior a chance to escape, or risk running away only to get caught once more. The former had little guarantee of success. But the latter had no guarantee for anything good.

The better of two evils was all she had.

Hiding behind one of the discarded crates, she made to stay behind the nobleman so as to not let the brute notice her. She waited with bated breath.

"And after all that, I'll make sure you regret ever crossing me!"

There it was! The moment his back was exposed as he stuck his face in the rabbit mask's own. She took the opportunity for what it was. Knife in hand, she broke into a run. Towards her target's open back.

All she needed to do was stab him in his most vulnerable point. The knife wasn't that long, but if it would suffice to cause major spinal damage.

Five paces.

She aimed for the spot just above his waist armor, the point in his backside that was at the same height as his elbows.

Three paces.

What might've taken her two seconds to walk flashed by in an instant. She'd just needed one more step.

"But not until I make you watch what I do to this bitch!"

'Eh?!'

And then, time slowed. That instant turned into a minute then two. The moment the sound of steel rasping out of a sheathe came to her ears, her eyes that had been pointed straight at the flat of the vile noble's back, flickered to her right side. A shimmering silver streaked towards her.

"ISELDA!"

Strange… Leo must've shouted her name. But that was impossible, seeing as he already found it difficult to speak normally.

And since when had he called her by name? Her beloved little brother had always called her his 'Nee-chan'. Adorable as it was, he should've grown out of it by now. How would he impress old man Hendricks' daughter Emma-san if he kept up such a childish demeanor?

Ah, but maybe he'd win her over with his noble heart and stubborn outlook to do what was right and just.

Iselda's heart chuckled. Her brother was never that smart to begin with, but he made up for it with his stubborn streak. So many times, she would scold him for it, but never once did she ever say she disliked his steadfast and simple behavior. If anything, she was proud of him despite his faults.

'A shame… I won't be able to see him grow up to become a proper man…'

Time slowly resumed. The volume returned to her ears as she slowly realized it was rabbit mask that was crying out. But what did it matter when she was about to die?

Sending him a smile, she offered her thanks and an unspoken wish for him to fulfill. 'Save my brother, at least…'

The blade struck.

BOOM CLANG

It bit deep into stone.

"Eh?! What the hell?!" Exactly what Iselda would've asked, if a little less crass. The nobleman, however, held no such respect as he tried to withdraw the blade by tugging hard. "DAMMIT! What is this?!"

Cursing with even a foot on the pillar that erupted from the ground, he struggled to free his weapon. During this moment, Iselda collapsed to the floor before him. She should've been at his mercy, but he was too frustrated and frantic to even notice her.

"Oy, Kuro Usagi! Up! UP!" A voice cried out from the side, but by then, everything was moving too fast for her too realize what was going on.

BOOM BOOM BOOM

Another object burst from the ground. This time, multiple stone spires jutted out, caging her like bars but also separating her from her would be attacker.

BOOOOOM

From beyond the stone cage, another spire grew out of the ground beneath rabbit mask. But unlike the ones protecting her, his was more of a foothold, flat on top and swiftly jutting directly under his feet that it allowed him to leap atop it. The unorthodox escape from the brute's grasp, a success.

"Fuck, Conner! Kill him! Craig, get the boy!"

"On it, boss!"

That response that came from behind her caused her skin to crawl. 'Leo!'

She saw one of the men rabbit mask knocked out before, the one he kicked in the jaw, as he rushed towards Leo's prone position. The boy hadn't given up and was trying all he could to struggle up on his feet. She knew it would be too late and, even if he was able to stand, he wouldn't be able to fight back in his state.

'No,' she thought as she tried to run but tripped. The knife she'd stolen slipped skidded ahead of her, but she couldn't bring her feet up in time to dash forward. 'Not again!'

"LEO!"

The moments ticked by, but as time slowed once again, she realized immediately that even if she was able to get up, she wouldn't be able to stop him. Too weak. Too powerless. She watched it all with outstretched hands and a silent scream.

She would've knelt in prayer again, demanded god to answer her, even a demon would do. So long as her brother was saved, she didn't care who. She need not have bothered lowering herself so.

"Rend the skies, seas, and lands. Blast them away, from my friends, with thy hands. Howl as a maddened beast. Sound the horns of heaven!"

For where there was one to save her and another to save her savior, the third would make sure no one else got caught.

"With my hands as your guide, I command thee, Tornado!"

WHOOOOOOOOOOOSH

"SHIT! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS SHIIIIT—?!"

The blast of air suddenly tore over Iselda's head as it struck and carried the adventurer away, away from her brother and into his nobleman leader. The pair crashed into each other, but the wind didn't let up. Instead, it twirled and arced, picking up trash and debris, even the other still-unconscious adventurer rabbit mask knocked out. All to pelt them at the duo.

"What the hell is going on!" was all the scared-shitless noble could scream over the roar of the wind.

CLUNK "UGAH!" THUD

"It seems my cavalry has arrived." From beyond the stone pillars she used as a cover to weather the sudden and quickly-dispersing storm, Iselda saw rabbit mask as he stood victoriously atop the unconscious form of his captor. A long-handled crystalline mace of his own in hand with the striking end sitting next to the white-eyeballed brute. "Well, with this ogre out of the way, I wonder what shall we do about you?"

Looking over the noble and his last conscious and whimpering crony, rabbit mask planted his new weapon pommel first into the dirt between the cowed man's legs.

THUNK

Unlike the armored barbarian's, his mace didn't resemble a weapon at all. It looked more like a decorative centerpiece than anything she'd ever seen in the palace. That even including those ceremonial weapons and the Pope's Divine Attire that was used only during the most holy of ceremonies.

A muddy green shaft had a color that seemed to be a mix of stone, mineral, dirt, and whatever plant life grew from the earth. On purpose or not, it resembled either a stem or a gardening post that vined plants used to climb and bloom. The guards and handle grips to the war-hammer-like weapon resembled leaves and thorns, all leading up to a head that resembled a round, multi-petalled red flower.

Planted in the middle of the road, the weapon looked to have bloomed amidst the ruined battlefield.

"What the hell is that weapon?!" whimpered the noble as he struggled to his feet and failed, sliding back onto his rear in fear. "What the hell are you—?!"

"Answering any of your questions isn't my obligation," interrupted the rabbit mask. Glaring down from his absolute victory brought about by some supernatural phenomenon, the noble froze stiff under his eyes unable to cry out any longer. Even as the gaze softened. "But, no harm in such. As I've said before, 'curiosity isn't a crime'. But what you did is. Now stay still before I bludgeon you. It'd be a shame for these beautiful red petals to grow any darker."

"HIIIII!" squealing away but not getting up to run, the once terrifying nobleman sobbed as a crumple on the floor, hiding his head under his arms, forehead on the floor. Satisfied with his intimidation, rabbit mask walked past the whimpering nobleman. He even walked around the stone spires that stood tall to protect Iselda.

"Are you alright?" he asked in a quiet voice as if he was holding his breath.

BADUMP

Her heart thumped once.

BADUMP

Then twice.

It was proof that she was alive.

'Alive… how strange.' For a second there, she felt that she shouldn't even be.

"Nee-chan?" before she even realized, Leo was propped up next to her, crying in her shoulders. "Nee-chan!"

"A-ah…" she tried and failed to speak. Her voice was lost that it took a while to return.

"I… I," her brother as well. Try as he might, he couldn't breathe, speak, and cry all at once. Sniffling, he finally conveyed his words, cries wetting her shoulder. "I thought I lost you!"

"Leo?" she moved to touch his hair. So blonde, just like their mother's. 'Mother?' Ah, right, she had one of those, didn't she? 'When was the last time I saw her again?'

Iselda couldn't remember. She was too tired. Too exhausted. The thumping in her temple wasn't helping any either. When she moved to touch it, to see if she'd hit her head, her fingers had brushed past her cheeks, getting wet in the process.

'Eh?' her hand drew back. 'Tears?'

She was crying? Iselda hadn't realized since when. But now that she did, she couldn't hold it back. The breath she didn't know she held escaped in wheezes before she let go of it entirely. Her brother continued to do so on her shoulder as well, fear for having nearly lost each other settling in both.

"Haaah, looks like you're fine." Releasing the sigh, rabbit mask smiled in relief. Whether it was for her sake or his own, she couldn't tell amidst her and Leo's wails.

"What exactly about this is 'fine' to you?!" a new voice entered the fray. Muffled and angry, the female voice hissed back from behind the stone spires. "You'd just gotten here and you pick this of all things to rush towards?! After just—?"

"Quiet down already, Slowpoke. He's fine. They're fine." A second new arrival spoke up. Although sounding more muffled than the first, Iselda recognized it as belonging to a male. He seemed more nervous than his upbeat attitude let on. "No need to get so antsy over everything. Just let it go, will ya—?"

"I will NOT let this go, Idiot!" the first one hissed back. "He could've been hurt! Again! When will you start thinking about how this affects us? What do you think's going to happen when Ai—!"

"Maa, maa, let's calm down now, you two." A carefree third merrily interrupted, seemingly to stop the earlier pair from arguing further. "We don't want to alarm them, right? And besides, he has good reason for being here. It's not like Y—Usagi-kun ran out on us just to get us in trouble, right?"

"No, I didn't." Rabbit mask's voice came back into play. And after a subtle head rubbing for both siblings, he spoke with a sigh to his companions. The mask not able to hide his honesty. "Haaah… I'm sorry for leaving you guys earlier. I… well, I don't know what came over me, but I promise to make it up to you. For now though, help me out here. Please."

The other strangers didn't seem to want to argue, but as Iselda's wails of relief started to dry up, she sensed that the new people didn't seem to want to just agree either.

"… What would you have us do?" After a moment of silence, a fourth one spoke up. Quiet, male, and standing behind Leo. He's probably been the one to carry her brother here, otherwise, the boy wouldn't have been able to reach her so soon by crawling on his own.

"You go scout ahead. I need eyes up top. Remember our prearranged perimeter plan?" Iselda didn't hear a response, but judging by the quiet and lack of explanation, he did. A moment later, she felt a presence that should have been there disappear at the sound of dirt crumpling underfoot. "Right, while he's out, let's get to work. Shiro Majo, I need these two patched up."

"… Fine…" The first responded. "But you owe us one. Got it? No more of this… this—"

"I know." Rabbit mask cut her off. "I promised the boss up top as well. So please. Just this once."

"Alright. Alright already." She seemed hesitant, frustrated, afraid and more. But it settled on 'anger' as she shouted from behind Iselda. "Just healing magic, right?"

"Yeah. Take your time, but not too long. We don't want to be seen here," the sound of dirt crunching signaled a pause in his step. "Thanks. For this."

"Yeah, whatever… Idiot…"

Moving on and leaving them to the frustrated female, rabbit mask continued giving the others their orders. He called other names. Kuro Majo. Doro Majo. Renkinjutsu-shi. Kishi. None of the names made any sense to Iselda. But she didn't let it bother her.

As she held tightly to the family she nearly lost, she kept her hand atop his head, lowering his gaze to her back and the stone spires behind her. She too kept her gaze averted, to not see who else was there or what they were doing. Even when a warm feeling enveloped her and Leo, a dim light igniting against her shut eyelids, neither moved a muscle.

"Keep still," the one called 'Shiro Majo' whispered. "You were hurt badly, but it's nothing as long as you stay put, okay?"

She felt Leo nod in response. Throughout the entire process, neither made to look at their saviors. Maybe out of respect. But it may have also been out of fear that they may turn into their new captors.

Still, Iselda felt they could trust them and let it be. And for a while, she did.

"Kishi, eyes on the big one. He's more dangerous than fancy pants over there."

"What did you call—" THUD "Nevermind! Please don't hurt me!"

A clink of armor replied as an affirmation while a dull thud of something striking ground nearby silenced the whimpers.

"Just to be sure, Doro Majo?"

"Yo?" answered the male besides rabbit mask.

"Bury them shoulder-deep. Not anything too hard or sturdy. Just enough to prevent escape and allow for the garrison soldiers to dig them out and apprehend them."

"You got it, E-Kuro-chi!"

"Mm," an exhale escaped what should've been the exhausted rabbit mask before he called out. "Renkinjutsu-shi! How does it look?"

"Nuo Puroburem! Oru Ahreesu Aru Warudo Apu!" Answering from afar, the second male to speak sounded even more muffled than the others. But even if it was clear, Iselda thought it too unintelligible to comprehend.

"Ha-Renkin-chi, why the broken Ego?!"

"Shatu Apu! Canotu Bee Recogunaisu! Rememba?!"

Iselda gave up on trying to understand. Whatever they were saying, it didn't concern her. Or at least, shouldn't. If they wanted to hide their identities, so be it.

"Maa, Renkin-kun's broken language aside, Usagi-kun, I've cleaned up the traces."

"Thank you, Kuro Majo. Did Renkin-kun's modifications help?"

"Mhm! Though I wish you'd give me some time to practice beforehand next time. Trying to do it slowly so as to not make too much noise is a real hassle!" The cheeriness in her voice didn't falter once though she complained. "Then again, all I did was bury the trash so maybe have Doro-kun help me next time! You don't mind, nee~ Shiro-chan?"

"Haaah? Why should I mind?" The healing paused for a second before the woman's frantic chant resumed. From her mutterings alone, Iselda wondered if she was flustered about something. "Stupid… ao-chan…. Always does this… idiot… jerk…. should I care?"

"Shiro Majo, done yet?"

"Almost. Give me a sec… there! That should do for now." The woman tapped their shoulders, but neither made to move or open their eyes. Leo almost did, but Iselda kept him locked in her embrace. "Hey, you can look now, you know?"

When they still refused to do so, a chuckle from rabbit mask and his words convinced them to. "It's alright, you two. We've prepared on our end. So you can open them now."

When they did, the siblings first looked to each other. Spotless, they were not. After crawling, running and crying as they sat in the mud for a while, there was no way they'd be considered the picture of cleanliness. The upside was that Leo's bruises were all gone. And even the scratches she got were closed and healed. Besides being a little sweaty and covered in mud, there'd been evidence little left from his earlier scuffle. Iselda was just the same.

It could also be said for their surroundings. Both had to blink twice, maybe thrice. After all, neither could believe the previous carnage could just disappear without a trace.

And yet it had.

Gone were the spires that jutted around them, leaving the road clear and flat. It was even devoid of its puddle holes like a newly paved road. The path the torrent of air ravaged through the earth and alleys was devoid of debris or trash. All was tidy, even the alleyways themselves. Not a single broken crate or basket fragment remained. Granted, not even a single crate remained, broken or otherwise.

The only difference was the new walls that blocked every alley leading into the marketplace including the one Iselda had slipped through earlier, the four heads sticking out in the middle of the road, and a giant red flower, precariously stood slightly tilted to the side, directly behind the noble's head.

"Alright. Conditions have been cleared. So is the place. Once Ansatsu gives the signal, we'll be gone from here. Horaud's garrison soldiers will arrive, and after they'd given their testimonies, those four will be locked away."

After taking in the new scenery they found themselves in, Iselda and Leo both looked to their saviors. Rabbit mask was still there, breathing heavily with his arms crossed, he surveyed the area while he rested. But he wasn't alone.

Nearest them, the one they guessed was called Shiro Majo, wore white robes, complete with a hood, that enveloped her entire body, save for the knees down and her face. Only boots were visible on the former, but the latter was covered entirely by a mask. Shaped in a cross, the horizontal line was drawn across where her eyes should be.

The other girl, Kuro Majo, stood next to Shiro similarly dressed in robes, but entirely black and reached all the way to her ankles. Her mask was more complex with crosses for eyes and a curved smile for her mouth. It reminded Iselda of a jester's makeup.

"Kuro-chi, are you sure about all this?" Doro Majo, recognized by his upbeat tone alone, was dressed in a dark brown cloak that had slits open for his arms. She could see a staff or maybe a rod decorated in orange hidden under but averted her gaze to his mask. It was less of one as it enveloped his entire head and thinly made of a type of stone. It had two horizontal slits for eyes and an even thicker one in the shape of a rectangle for his mouth. "I don't think we should even be hiding. Is this really necessary?"

"Considering how I'm in deep trouble already with the big boss? Yes." Rabbit mask sighed but kept hid smile wry in response. "And with you all supposedly keeping an eye on me, no doubt the big one will take it out on you as well."

"It's still your fault we're in this mess!"

"My apologies. I promise to make it up to you, Shiro, and I will. For now, however, until we finish up here, please bear with my selfishness."

'Selfishness'. Human selfishness. Iselda, through all the mess that life had thrown at her until now, that word was the worst of all. It had brought about her indecision. It had also caused her this misfortune. And for that, she should've been mad.

But she wasn't. Because, through someone's selfishness, her brother was saved. She was saved.

"I thank you for saving us." She couldn't help but lower her face to the ground. Kiss it even, now that it was cleaned to perfection. "You saved my brother and even myself. Even if you had no obligation to… I… I…" her tears started to return. Wiping them aside, she sniffed. "From the bottom of my heart, I thank you. Thank you… sniff… so much for saving my family!"

"Raise your head." Rabbit mask's tone was commanding, but it wasn't an order. "Thankful as you may be, the ground is not who should be receiving a grateful smile as beautiful as yours." She did raise her head, but as soon as she did, a piece of clean cloth came into view. Rabbit mask was offering her a handkerchief. "Better clean yourself up a little or the town guard may not take you seriously when you offer a testimony."

She did just that. With tears streaking down her cheeks, it wasn't hard to get her face spotless. She was so relieved that she accidentally did the same for Leo out of habit.

"Uwaaaah, I think we should rename Usagi-kun to 'Playboy-kun'."

"Eh, it matches the logo. Why not?"

"Pfft…"

Iselda thought she saw the rabbit mask roll his eyes at the three Majo but didn't retort. Instead, he continued to talk to them. "So, what do the two of you plan on doing after?"

"Eh?"

"Horrraaaa? Playboy-kun it is." "Uwaaaah!" "Nee~, should we tell Ansatsu-chin about—"

"Doro-san." Rabbit mask's tone became eerily cold. His smile was twitching and strained. "Do so and I shall bury you like I requested you do the four. However, it'll be your feet and not your head sticking out of the ground."

The stone-helmeted Doro Majo flinched while the other Majo, Shiro and Kuro, chuckled in his expense.

The rabbit masked sighed before returning his attention to them. "I was asking because I'm worried. Four rowdy adventurers may be one thing, but as this town is a gathering hub for such, I worry that you would get into trouble with more of them."

"No, I don't think we will be," Iselda responded. "This town… it's our hometown. We know it doesn't look like much in some places…" as her gaze faltered a bit, theirs surveyed the surrounding slums. Barren and clean as they may be, it was still odd that no one was around. But considering the mayhem that went down, any and all bystanders must've thought better than to return for now. "But it's a good town!, I swear. The slums may be questionable, but its far safer in the main streets."

"I would still question why those four would even dare commit a crime." Rabbit mask's gaze lingered over the four heads nearby but not for long.

"That was my fault, sir." Leo answered.

"Leo?"

"It's alright, Nee-chan." The boy made to reassure her, but he still trembled in her arms. Though he was no longer a young child, he was still small enough to fit her embrace. Nodding to his older sister, however, he tried to make a brave face. "Like you heard before… they tried to harass my boss… and his family. I couldn't let them go free. So I tried to…" he trailed off.

"'Harass them back', I take it?"

"No, I—"

"Ahahah! Worry not, child." The tall man kneeled down with a hearty chuckle. "As I've said, I do approve of your feelings. Not letting someone get away with their injustice is correct." Rubbing his head, Kuro Usagi sounded amused, accepting even. "But you should work on your methods in doing so. A child as brave as you, I respect. But that recklessness of yours can hurt others. Your sister for one." Leo seemed to balk at that. "You had her worried by putting yourself in harm's way. And in turn, she too was brought into danger."

"I-I… I'm sorry…"

"Apologizing to me won't do, would it?" Shaking his own rabbit masked head, he released Leo's with a final pat.

"I'm sorry… Nee-chan…"

Iselda didn't respond. Instead, she held her little brother closer. Tighter, while nuzzling his hair under her chin. A silent forgiveness as it was, she knew he understood to never do such again.

"To risk yourself is to earn the concern of those who care for you." He added quietly. "You'd do well to think before you act lest you do more than worry them."

"Look who's talking," butting in, Shiro Majo scoffed.

"Why, Shiro, is that admission that you were worried for me?" Kuro Usagi, however, took it in stride and spoke with teasing surprise.

"Of course I was, idiot!"

"GUHO!"

"Do you know how much we were worried before this? You already nearly died! What am I supposed to feel if you put yourself at risk for someone else?"

"GAH!"

"Shiro-chan," Kuro spoke up, sounding cheery but just as dry beneath her mask. "Were you really that worried about Usagi-kun?"

"Of course I was!"— "GUAH!"—"Urusai, Baka Doro! Weren't you just as worried as well? God, I nearly lost sleep because of you!"

"AAAAGH!" Doro Majo kneeled, clutching what appeared to be his aching chest.

"Shiro-chan. Please choose your words… You're killing Doro-kun."

"Doro Majo, you doing okay there?" Rabbit mask said with a smirk.

"Go to hell, Playboy-chi!"

Iselda thought this scene looked familiar somewhere but couldn't place it. Leo, on the other hand, caught something of note.

"Usagi…-san?" Getting the attention of the chuckling man, her little brother paused but continued. "Did you risk yourself to save someone else before? Like how I did?"

"… Yeah, I did…" he seemed to pause before outright deflating.

"Where you… weak… like I was too?"

"Why would you ask?"

"I want to know." Leo hesitated but pressed after breathing in deep. "I want to know how you got stronger."

"'Stronger', you say?" the smile had all but vanished, replaced by apparent disbelief, then again, with a joking smirk. "You do realized I got myself beaten and nearly lost in the end, don't you?"

Leo looked disappointed at the response. Like he knew he was looking for his answer in the wrong place but couldn't believe it.

"Why do you want to grow stronger, boy?" Rabbit mask asked. The trio behind him had all quieted down, observing the exchange through their masks. "Is it to be able to beat them the next time it happens? To be able to win, regardless of the reason why you fought in the first place—"

"No! I—" Leo almost shouted. "No. I want to… to be able to protect the people I care about… with my own strength."

"Heh, you don't need to get stronger for that, kid. All you have to do is keep your head down and stay out of trouble."

A reasonable response, Iselda noted. It had worked for those who lived in the slums and didn't bother with them. Though she felt frustrated they did, she couldn't fault them for doing so.

Had it not been Leo being beaten, she might've just run back through the alley and forgotten what she saw.

"But," rabbit mask, observing the hardened expression on Leo's face, continued. "If you really do want to be able to protect others. The best I can tell you to do is to make some friends."

"Eh?" Leo balked yet again. He must've been expecting some training advice or similar. "How can friends help me? What if they're just as weak as me?"

"Then all the more you should be friends with them. After all," Kuro Usagi stood up with a warm smile. "It wasn't me who saved your sister, or you, at the last moment. It was thanks to my friends being there for me." His warm smile to the three masked trio, and the two in the distance, reached his ears. Or the edge of the mask, in this case. "Without them, I'm just another weakling."

"You got that right."

"Anytime, Kuro-chi."

"Haaah, sad to say though, we can't help you're Playboy-side, Usagi-kun."

"Oy!"

The three burst out laughing. And judging by how he grinned at their amusement, the rabbit mask didn't seem that much offended. Iselda might even say he was having fun.

"Did you have a time when you didn't have friends to help you?"

"…"

It was an innocent question from Leo. Quite normal to ask seeing as her little brother looked to be starting to idolize this stranger that was their savior. But said savior's smile quickly faded to nothingness, replaced by a cold silence and a hard stare that went past her brother's head. Iselda wondered if there was a story there.

PING

But before she could hear him reply, his attention turned to the sky.

PING PING

All of a sudden, he'd begun to grit his teeth under the mask.

"Dammit," shaking his head, he stood straight and turned to the three behind him. "This is bad."

"Hm?" "Eh?" "What's up?"

"Ansatsu gave the signal." What should have been relieving to hear did not feel so. Whatever she could catch of the tense expression under rabbit's mask did not bode well.

"Isn't that the idea? We should be leaving now, right?" the others however seemed to have missed the point.

"We should… but it's too soon!"

"Eh, but wasn't that what you had Ansatsu go on ahead for? To warn us ahead of time?"

"I told him to ready two signals. Once for when they were coming and twice when they're at the minimum distance that gives us ample time to retreat." The atmosphere dropped several degrees. "Anstatsu's already signaled the latter."

"""Eh…?!"""

Following his seemingly confused gaze, Iselda couldn't see what he was panicking about.

"This isn't right… I was sure there were no… patrols… nearby…?"

"Ano, Usagi-kun?"

"Unless… eh, the knights? … shit! Why didn't you—?!"

"Kuro-chi?! What's going on? What knights?!"

"Kuh! Those aren't the militia or garrison patrols. The first-responders are knights from the Order mixed in—shit! KISHI!"

The panicked cry was thrown across the road. A clink directed the siblings' eyesight to a tall mass covered in a dark ratty cloak. Underneath, they noted the full-body armor that did little to slow him down. His mask, if you could call it that, was a faceplate that had two dots for eyes and a thin slit for a mouth. The expression made for the most neutrally comical of the bunch as he made to salute in their direction, awaiting orders.

"Grab Renkin-kun and his Rose Mace! The Knight Order's reacting. We're moving to Plan B! We need to get out before M—the Knight Commander knows we're here! Go!"

The hulking mass paused before nodding. The clinking of metal didn't stop even as he pulled the flower weapon out of the ground and picked up their last present member, one who wore a stonelike mask with fake white hair, crimson-lined eye sockets, and no mouth.

"Eh, ah, o-oy?! Huwatu? Hwea we goween?" The expressionless face didn't express the same uncertainty that was in the male's voice as he continued with his confusing speech.

"You three, go on ahead after them."

"Ehh? But…" "Wait, why are the knights coming?" "Yeah! I thought they were on break when—"

"They were mixed in with the garrison as soon as they arrived." The air stilled at his immediate reply. "They're reinforcing this place's security starting today. Dammit! I forgot to note that!" Rabbit mask started pacing around. With her savior in an uncharacteristic panic, Iselda didn't know what else to do but keep her silence. "If he finds out, then she might as well! Considering what we've been doing, what we as a party shouldn't be doing, we're in trouble the moment they find us here!"

"""…. EEEEEEEEEHHHHH?!""" The Majo trio, coming to a realization of the meaning of his words, all descended into frantic panic. Hands atop their masks, they began to scream.

"Not good. Not good! Isn't that bad news?!" "Ah, we're in deep shit with Ai-A-A-A—Akuma-chi if she finds us!" "Enough panicking! Usagi-kun, what do we do?!"

"Escape Plan E. 'Smoke Curtain'. Blast it as high and wide as you can in the alleyways. That should cover enough ground to give you guys time to change without disturbing too many areas or people." The black rabbit mask seemed to falter slightly as he pulled the leather down and tightened the knot on the back. "Dump your disguises. Bury them where no one will think to look. We meet up where I left you. If anyone else meets you before I rendezvous with you guys, story's that Ansatsu and I wondered off. We were out in town, then the smoke blew up and we returned to where we're staying. Play dumb if the guards find you. Even better, you report to him about the strange happening. Understood?"

The trio initially hesitated before the Doro Majo nodded first and moved followed along by Kuro Majo. Shiro Majo didn't nod but chased after the others anyways, cursing under her breath.

"Oy, Kuro Usagi?! Are we really going for that?!" the one called Renkin-something-or-other, stopped with the incoherent rambling and shouted back over Kishi's shoulder. "Isn't this overkill? Even if it isn't, I don't think we can convince him as easily as you can!"

"Then don't try. The best lie is half-truths. If we don't meet up soon after, say you're ready to help if needs be. Act interested in what happened but don't do anything until he tells you to. Don't play Baka-Yuusha and charge in without question. Just play your part. The weak don't pry until absolutely necessary."

"What about you?"

"The knights are nervous. They'll pursue our trail if we don't shake them off first. I'll be distracting them until you can fully launch the mist cloud. Remember our test runs?!"

"… Alright… … Good luck."

Iselda hid her brother in her arms the entire time as panic fueled the others to run ahead, leaving her alone with a slightly jittery rabbit mask, Leo, and the equally confused but unimportant four stooges buried in the road. Unaware as to what was exactly happening, she didn't know whether to ask or not.

But ask she did.

"K-Kuro Usagi-sama, what's going on?"

"The Knight Order's been mixed amongst the town guard. Dammit, I forgot they were on high alert after that incident in the palace!"

Though she didn't understand how he would've gotten that confidential information, she kept her tongue at the straightforward response. What he knew and how he knew it was his business. As someone he saved, she should respect that.

But that was his circumstance.

On the other hand maybe notifying the now-suspicious rabbit-masked man about her relation to the palace, or worse, to the Apostles, wasn't a good idea. Her family's savior he may be, she couldn't just publicize the fact that she was linked to the Apostles lest she risk jeopardizing them as well.

She couldn't do that to him. Not after she'd already made up her mind to pay him back for all he'd done.

"I'm going to ask you to play along, alright?" suddenly getting the frantic rabbit mask kneeling next to her, Iselda almost jumped. She didn't want to suspect him or his colleagues for anything shady, but with how they were getting all nervous at the mention of the knights, and whoever this big boss of theirs was, she didn't think it was anything good. That didn't stop her franticly nodding in cooperation. "Good. I don't want you to do much. Just follow my instructions. I promise you won't be hurt. If worst comes to worst, pretend you don't know me and return home."

Iselda's mind screamed 'no' as it would go against repaying her debt to the rabbit mask as well. But despite the contradiction of morals in repaying a favor by willfully denying her chance to escape, and maybe even vouch for, the shady person, she simply nodded back.

'What sort of person did I allow myself to be indebted to?'

Her confused question remained unanswered as the sound of metal armor approached and the knights rounded the far unsealed alley.

They heard reports of a disturbance in the slums district. Petty thievery, a domestic squabble, or maybe a mugging gone wrong. Whatever the case it might've been, the town's garrison would've been able to handle it. While most of its members weren't as disciplined as the knights and army, they were still capable people. Their captain was able to keep things together too, seeing as he was a former knight and comrade-in-arms of their respectable Knight Commander.

Even if that wasn't the case, Alan didn't think they would be troubled over something as simple as street crimes. This town's people and guards had been trained to handle trouble up to the extent of monster horde emergencies. It was a town with a local Great Labyrinth after all. Should an incident like monsters attacking the walls, or the opposite, monsters trying to escape the Labyrinth, happen, they'd be well prepared to deal with anything less than that.

When the reports stated loud explosions, rumbling earth and howling gale force winds, that had the young spear-wielding knight sweating nervously.

Commander Meld had briefed them all on their purpose for being brought along to the Labyrinth town with the Apostles. It was their duty to safeguard Ehito-sama's chosen as they trained to grow stronger to face the demons. But what had been originally a six to ten-man escort plan jumped to almost a hundred chosen elites. The only reason they didn't get all the way that high was due to the lacking budget for supplies and transport fees.

Changing from the original plan, extra security costs prevented mobilization of too many men. Making do with what they had, Commander Meld had given the order to use the Order's personal assets, horses and rations for the journey.

The demons were on the move. That much was clear from their recent attempt on the Apostle's life. Manipulation magic was a detestable thing. To have one's companion slay another under false pretenses, and against their own will? Alan would never forgive the ones responsible for Nagumo-sama's near-demise.

As knights, they were to keep an eye out for the Apostles. And should something happen, like that time Yamamoto-sama was isolated and almost killed protecting the innocents, then they as the soldiers of Heiligh Kingdom, should be prepared to give their lives to keep the hopes of the world safe.

Alan knew the Commander didn't want to lose a single man. Carefree as he may be, the casual leader cared for his subordinates as he would family. Be it on the battlefield or off it. It was why everyone adored him and followed his orders to the letter. It was why they were even treating a demi-human with care, despite the priest's threats to have them excommunicated.

They knew their commander had reasons for doing so. As he hadn't abandoned them in their time of service, they wouldn't him. That applied here as well.

Should they lose one of the symbols to rally the humans against the demons, not just the kingdom, but the entirety of humanity will have felt the blow. As their leader, Commander Meld had asked for them to deny this mission if they believed it too much for their pay.

Alan felt a small sense of pride when none did. Hell, he was close to dying of laughter when their dear Commander was swamped with volunteer requests to join the security detail for the Apostles.

'If demons really do plan on taking them out this early,' the young knight grit his teeth as he rounded the corner. 'They must not be allowed near the Apostles—!'

"A good day to you all, Knight Order of Heiligh! It's a really pleasant afternoon for a stroll, wouldn't you say?"

Standing ahead of them, surrounded in a light cloud of dust and smoke, a figure bowed in respect. Well-dressed despite a few smudges and tears on his coat. Finely articulating and polite. What's more, seemingly innocent in that he wasn't even surprised by, or may have been expecting, the armed group of peacekeepers that arrived.

All the while wearing what appeared to be a ruined leather rabbit mask, standing in open-space half-shrouded in a foggy mist slowly encroaching the street and weirdly so, as if magical in nature, holding two children, one on each side, as if they were hostages, and smiling with glee as he faced down ten knights, hands at the ready to draw blades at a moment's notice.

It made for the unpleasant standoff that Alan dreaded it would be.

'No wait, calm down!' the knight withheld any would-be assumptions. 'I can't judge and act outright without proof that he's actually a demon.'

The stranger might not even be one was actually just a passerby who came around to assist. The mask could be explained as an obvious attempt to hide his identity. Perhaps he just didn't want any trouble. Or maybe revealing said identity could cause trouble for his personal life.

That or he could be a runaway demi-human slave attempting to take hostages. The ears of the mask may have been bent out of shape, but it still covered most of his face that even a lizardman, tigerman, or wolfman could hide their appendages.

Or, worse, maybe he was a demon whimsically pretend-hiding as they scouted the town.

"Hold!" Alan ordered his fellows from the Order, hand gripped tightly into nervous fists at his side before slowly stepping forward. It wouldn't do to act alarmingly when the masked stranger had yet to do anything wrong. Overtly at least. "I am the Knight Officer, Alan Somis. We heard there was a disturbance in this area. Would you answer a few questions for us? Sir?"

"Hmm," with a finger to his chin, the man paused before shrugging. "I suppose I can. What would you like to know?"

"How about a name?"

A moment of silence, as he wouldn't actually give his true name if the mask was meant to serve its purpose. Then a light response. "… Oz."

"Oz?"

Alan didn't recognize the name as a human's or from a similar origin. Then again, he hadn't been around the world to be sure every human culture didn't have such a name. It may even be a nickname.

If it were a demon or demi-human however… Alan shook his head, trying not to be distracted.

"Then, Sir Oz. Was there anything strange occurring here when you came by?"

"Hmmm… I haven't heard of such happenings around these parts. I've just entered the town today." Alan made note to check the garrison's gate records. False it may be, if there was a slight chance it wasn't, they could try find a lead there. "Do tell, Sir Knight, what exactly was reported? Perhaps, I could be of help clarifying?"

'He's probing.'

Alan noted that the suspicious individual calling himself 'Oz' was trying to find out what he knew. That might've been normal, had he considered the masked man to be anything but. Still, he needed to respond. The other knights that accompanied him had begun to grow wary, considering how quiet it was for this place to be during the afternoon.

Slums were dumps, but Alan was aware such seedy places would surely have more than a couple of street children running around or drunks lazing about.

"We were told there was a group of adventurers causing trouble around here," Alan opted for the original report. If anything, to put the stranger at ease as he and the others slowly moved forward. "The witnesses stated four men had been assaulting two children."

"I see… Is that so?" the masked man slowly tapped his arms on the two children's shoulders as he leaned down to whisper something to both of them. Once he got nervous nods from both, he stood back up and waved one of his hand into the air. "Might you mean these adventurers?!"

Without so much as a warning, magical chant, or anything, the mist slowly split apart. However…

'As I thought, magical in nature—Nah!?'

"Ngh!" "Wha—?!" "What the hell?!"

Alan and the escort knights were all taken aback. The rippling mist retreated slightly to reveal four heads arrayed across the middle of the road. Three of them had the whites of their eyes showing as blood escaped their lips and noses. One of which had a large stain of red coming from the bruise atop his head.

"P-p-p-please…!" A fourth located on the center left, seemingly still alive despite the state of the other three, frothed at the mouth as it stuttered words. It's eyes were stuck frozen in a fearful expression. "H-h-h-h-help m-m-m-me—!"

"I believe these are who you're looking for?" the masked man interrupted the talking head.

"W-what did you do to them?!" Alan demanded under his breath. Though he couldn't see well due to the mist, it was enough to make his blood seethe from the horrible sight.

"I found these four despicable brutes attacking these two children. So I took care of (killed) them for you!"

Nonchalantly admitting it, the masked man caressed the hair of the two at his side. He sounded proud of his accomplishment, but the taunting smile told Alan he was amused. The children looked uncomfortable, and dare Alan assume, shivering in fear.

He wouldn't see it as them being relieved of finally getting over the ordeal of being attacked. No. Alan would never think as much when his sights saw their savior as the true potential danger.

"I must say, the law enforcement in this town seems a bit lacking." The masked man named Oz huffed incredulously. To Alan, it sounded mocking. "Not only was I able to enter without incident(or being found out), you'd even allow such lowly creatures(humans) such as these to come waltzing right in. I daresay, your people's (country's) security is lacking! Really now… I expected more from the best this country has to offer—"

THUNK

"Draw swords!"

SHING SHING CLANG

Alan didn't bother hearing the rest of the strange man's excuses or words as he and the others drew their weapons. Rasps of steel, clangs of swords and maces atop shields.

"By the Knight Order of Heiligh and the Church of Saints," his favored spear's shaft tip slammed the road hard as he pointed at the undeniably suspicious individual before them. "You are under arrest as a suspect for murder, Sir Oz!"

"M-murder, you say? But I took care of your problem, have I not?" The masked man tilted his head, seeming to be genuinely confused by their reaction. "Is this seriously how you handle a little help offered to you? Not even a hint of investigation before declaring judgement—!"

"I'm warning you!" Alan didn't relent, not wanting to take chances. Having heard the follow-up report of a suspicious person wielding powerful wind magic, the one before him capable of manipulating the mist that swarmed around him more than set off all the experienced knight's alarm bells. "Let those children go, otherwise, I and my colleagues will have to remove you through the use of force!"

At first, the masked man didn't move, seemingly stock still out of confusion. But after he leaned forward to whisper something to the children, his gracious smile returned, albeit more subdued now, as he addressed the knight once more. "Very well, Sir Knight. I shall… as you say, 'release'… these children. On the condition that you come forth to claim them yourself."

"Alan-san," Jeffreys, a junior knight and loyal subordinate of Alan's for several years now, called out a warning. "It could be a trap. I know it's presumptuous of me but let me do it in your place."

Alan considered it. But if the individual before them was really a demon, was there any purpose in having one? Demons were powerful. Nightmarishly so. Should one wish it, they wouldn't need to fight head-on and instead bombard them with spells from afar. If they were being serious, ten men in a single corner of town was nothing to one of them.

And if Oz was the supposed-master of wind magic that could control the mist, they might as well be in a disadvantage with hostages in play.

"What's wrong. Is the condition too much?" Oz sounded curious. Or taunting. "Or do you wish I let them come to you instead?"

'And leave them vulnerable to a back attack on their way?' Alan gripped the shaft of his spear tightly. Protecting the people came first, but with how inexperienced he was in facing a demon, he didn't want to take the risk. 'If only Commander Meld was…'

Breathing in, Alan shook away his self-doubt. His Commander wasn't here. But he was. If it was a knight's duty to protect, he should carry it out. Hesitation or doubt was not needed here.

"What's the catch here?" he decided to be direct. Not that it would reveal anything besides the obvious suspicion they already had of him. But it would at least give him an idea should the suspicious man entertain the idea.

"No catch. I merely refuse to allow harm to befall the young. Consider it my… pragmatism." Said with such a carefree attitude, it hardly painted a reassuring image should there actually be a trap. "It wouldn't do to have the future of the nation to be at risk, now would it?"

'No,' Alan agreed. But for a demon to even think as much, for humans at that, what would he be after? 'Could it be possible, he's doing so for the fun of it? He wouldn't kill them now but come back for them in the future instead?!'

"What better way to ensure their safety than with your own hands?" Oz added with a slight shift in his smile as if he was pretending to be polite but failing into a smug smirk.

"Alan-san," getting impatient at his pause, Jeffreys repeated. It seemed he too was getting worried. The lives of the innocent aside, the mere fact that this suspect didn't even seem worried was troubling, demon or otherwise.

"Stand down!" Alan stabbed his spear into the ground and slowly marched forth, alone but prepared. "I'll take care of it."

The other knights looked uncertain, but not one made to refute his orders. They knew what to do should something go wrong and they weren't stupid enough to all charge in as soon as he was in danger.

Should this be their worst fears come true, at least five of the ten would split off and make a break for it to inform Commander Meld while the rest act as distractions. But if their worry was needless, they may save two lives and get the truth of the matter out of them. Lie or under manipulation magic they may be, Alan was aware that Meld would find a way to ascertain the truth.

That or they could ask Yamamoto-sama for help. As tired as the Apostle was, he knew the kind-hearted individual wouldn't leave children to suffer.

After seeing the boy's bravery and self-sacrifice, he'd inspired the knights to work even harder, thus limiting all the inexperienced Apostles' close calls throughout the rest of the journey. Alan would do well not to shirk his duty now as he did then. Another Apostle hurt would be an insult not just to their pride as citizens of their nation, but as members of their Order.

"Hoh, so you've come." The suspected demon didn't sound all that surprised. As if he expected Alan to comply.

"It's a knight's duty to protect the people."

"Indeed," the young man, now that Alan had a closer look at him, chuckled to himself. "As expected of you (humans) to observe such chivalry." Pushing the two children with a palm to their backs, the suspect ushered them on. "Go on, you two. Let the good man take care of you from here on."

The two slowly walked, hesitant to do so. But after a quick look back that the masked man returned with a nod, they complied and stepped forward together, the shorter of the pair in the taller one's arms.

"Hm? You are?" Alan had to blink twice when he noticed the faces of one of the children. The mist had slowly been growing thicker as he approached. But now that he was closer, he recognized the young woman's face. "Isel—"

The woman's worried expression turned from simple reluctance to abject shock. The sudden change was enough to silence Alan. 'Why is she here?! No, more importantly, why is she with—?!'

"ALAN-SAN, FORWARD!"

When Alan turned to glance back at the suspect, Oz had almost vanished entirely from sight as he turned tail and ran into the growing white cloud. Said clouds seem to swirl and close in around his fleeting figure.

'Drat, I was distracted!' Now that he'd thought about it, why was there such a thick mist in the middle of the slums? It wasn't even that cold or early in the morning! Something reeked of suspicion as he ordered his men to follow. "After him!"

Sparing a glance at the pair of children, he had Jeffreys and two others take them in to a nearby garrison station where they would be safe. Taking them to the main headquarters might've been for the best in terms of their safety, but Alan couldn't rule out mental manipulation magic just yet.

After the incident with Nakano-sama, they couldn't just let suspicious or risky people too close to important personnel. He might get scolded for this later, but better to separate the risk than let a probable threat be Yamamoto-sama's attendant.

That being said, the mist was thick as hell. So much so that if it wasn't for the clinking of their uniform armor, Alan wouldn't know if his knights were still following him. But he couldn't let that young man get away. Not when he exuded questionability by his actions alone.

"Split up when we come across the first intersection! Aeris, Mark, go straight ahead. Andrew, go left with Ferro. Simon, Griff, with me."

"Yes, sir!" "Got it!" "Mm." "Alright!" ""Understood!""

"Remember, we go for capture. Be careful if the target fights back. However, if he isn't alone or you deem it too dangerous to take him on, launch the signal flare spells prepared for us by Nagumo-sama. Is that clear?"

At their affirmation, the first split came into view. Three roads, left, right, and center. Each lead to either the west gate, marketplace, or the Labyrinth entrance respectively. With a nod, and a good luck to them all, they separated.

There was a reason why he brought two of the knights with him. The marketplace was the perfect place to disappear.

The gate was out of the question. Alan doubted any spy worth their mettle would go for it as soon as they could when their cover had yet to be blown. As for the Labyrinth, with all the adventurers about, it was harder to hide there if you weren't equipped with a weapon or armor.

Since that young man wore black attire all over and a mask, it wasn't too difficult to assume it a simple civilian disguise he could shed as soon as he reached a crowded area. Hence the marketplace. More populous than either of the aforementioned options, it was exactly for that reason Alan knew their runaway suspect would opt towards it for an escape. As he had two others in the lookout, they might catch sight of him before he lost them in the crowd.

This mindset might've worked had they been chasing a common thief. But the rabbit-masked man named 'Oz', a common thief, he was not. Which was why when Alan remembered this fact, he felt his instincts kick in, compelling him to stop and turn back. In doing so, he hit the dirt path with a firm boot, slipping into a slide that slowed him down much to the surprise of his two other squad mates.

"What's wrong, Alan-san?"

He didn't know. But when he turned around and saw a figure attempting to hide away behind a nearby crate's shadow, he knew better than to question how his instincts knew. "Stop right there!"

"Geh!" the surprised response more than affirmed his suspicion as a rabbit-masked figure attempted to escape the way they came.

Too late. Alan was already upon him.

Knight training can be called extreme by the normal soldiers and guards. But for the elite knights who had to learn the use of all weapon types besides those they were proficient in, it was considered a simple workout, and the additional skills, a boon. Which was why, even without his trusty spear, he could fight well enough with his fists alone.

A jab to the side of the masked man's arm was deflected. The smoke-like mist dispersing but then obscuring his target yet again. Not that it mattered as he simply just closed the distance, preventing another escape from his view. Alan threw a kick to where he expected the suspect to retreat towards, upending a barrel and barring his path for a moment.

"Surrender now, Oz!" Alan demanded as his men flanked on either side, cornering the rabbit mask.

"… Sorry…" Oz replied with a deepened and lowered tone. "But I can't. Let me go and no one has to get hurt…"

He'd hesitated to answer. His smirk and composure were already lost. Considering the circumstances of him being backed into a corner, it was expected. But once he did respond, the black rabbit took an unknown defensive stance.

Alan expected resistance, but this seemed to be desperate from the unarmed individual. Requesting they let him go was one thing, but as he'd already readied himself, as if expecting their denial, Alan could only answer in kind.

He'd brought his sword, but as with the spear, it wouldn't do well to swing such a weapon in tight spaces. He needed to capture the individual, not harm him. With a weapon wasn't the way to go and swinging here might cause him to hit his men instead. Hence the two standing guard at both ends while Alan confronted him.

"This is your last warn—NGH!" Alan didn't get to finish.

Dirt and mud flew into his face as Oz kicked the floor. For a second, Alan considered the blinding a distraction until he made a break for the exits. But as he had a man on each side, it would take their target a while before slipping past either.

He didn't expect a high kick to come following the dirt.

Instinctively, he had raised an arm to intercept. Should it land, Alan planned to grapple and use the leverage to take down the masked Oz immediately after. But as the kick neared impact, it was pulled back, much to his surprise.

Instead, the left fist had been thrown at him. but unlike those thrown with a dominant arm, he saw the incoming left jab as too weak to do any damage. Little more than a flailing wrist not even balled up to cause a hit.

He moved to drop his left guard and slap the left hand away with his right. But that was a mistake. It was then he sensed the right fist hidden behind as the true immediate danger.

Putting up his right arm to slap away the first and moving to intercept the second, surprise gripped him when the weak left jab snapped back and grabbed his vambrace. The grip was surprisingly tight and pulled him in. As Alan tried to tug back, Oz was pulled forward as well.

"GUH!" The second attack he expected to catch slipped under his guard and hit him square in the gut.

"Alan!"

"Stay back!" he coughed the order as he retreated to the wall behind him.

The preemptive strike had caught him off guard in under a few seconds.

Surprisingly, Oz didn't pursue him after landing the blow. Foolish as it may be to let up one's advantage in a fight , he was glad for the reprieve. The fist—no, the palmed strike Oz threw into him struck the corner where his left side met the waist.

The joint section where the body armor and waist guard didn't meet.

'He can hurt me? Barehanded at that?' Standard knight gear dictated that they be heavily armored, but that didn't mean they were covered head to toe in steel plates. His chest area was protected, but the instant he was pulled into the strike, Oz's hit was able to cause an unexpected jolt of pain. 'No, he knew just where to exploit my armor.'

Alan readied himself, wondering just where his opponent found that out. That and the misleading use of two feints to land the first hit.

Alan kicked off and tried to land a direct punch. Normally, such would be considered too simple a tactic. But considering his opponent was already using feints, Alan expected Oz would be waiting for him to do so as well.

So instead of misleading his opponent, he preyed on the fact he was expecting him to.

The punch missed, being swept aside by Oz's left wrist as ducked and lazily moved it aside above his head. That was when Alan intercepted a punch to his side. The right arm was batted aside as Alan tried to take a shot at the side of Oz's face.

The hit connected—or so he thought.

Bodily pulling away from oncoming fist, Oz grit his teeth as the armored knuckle brushed past, tearing at the leather mask before he pushed himself into Alan's guard. From under his left arm, Alan spotted the oncoming gut punch. He decided his next move.

He'd accept it.

"Nguh!" Right as the thrown fist connected with his side, Alan knew that Oz would do so again in the same spot. The punch had hurt, meaning Oz had bypassed the armor yet again. So it was fair to assume that he would repeat the tried and proven attack, especially since Alan had left his center undefended by using both hands on offense.

But it wasn't in vain. As soon as the second hit to the gut struck, Alan's elbow locked the arm and he pulled it in, between his elbow and armpit. It left neither of them free to swing at each other from that side… but it left Oz way open to a counterattack from Alan.

"ORA!"

"GUH!"

Gripping tightly onto Oz's right arm, Alan pulled the young man's shocked face in. Trapped once Alan gripped his left hand as well, the knight managed to smash his head in on the top of the leather mask. It struck right between the rabbit mask's ruined ears, earning a pained groan.

But as Alan had used his own temple as a means to knocking Oz out, he too was lightly stunned. He didn't notice the knee until it was right under his chin.

With both Oz's hands trapped, he resorted to stamping his right leg atop Alan's left thigh guard. The firm plate of metal that protected the knee area made for ample foothold as Oz brought the other leg up and into the underside of Alan's skull.

Lucky for his tongue, his teeth had been clenched shut. Unluckily for every other organ in the head, his teeth had been clenched. The kinetic force of the impact sent shockwaves through it so fast, he thought his neck might've popped.

And with his brain rattled by the impact, Alan could only release his grip. That proved to be a mistake as the rabbit mask used the returned freedom of his arms to grip his shoulder's pauldrons and pull the other leg up for a second knee to the face.

The dual shock to his head had Alan reeling back for air and a brief shaking to collect himself. Oz on the other hand reverted to what seemed to be his ready stance, where his right palm had been pulled back at the ready and the left arm stayed forward again. As if it was ready to guard.

'A bare-handed 'sword' and 'shield', is it? What does that make his legs? A pair of maces?'

It wasn't the usual brawling stance you'd find with a simple fighter, but the strikes had done a good enough job to send his vision blurring. Such results made him wonder if his target's technique gave him some sort of unseen advantage, that or his stats had far exceeded Alan's own. But he'd never known demons as the Strength type. Their race had high aptitudes for all magics, but their mere haughtiness had a lot of them disregarding swordplay and physical conditioning.

As far as he was aware, that is. He'd yet to face any demon on his own. But he'd heard enough about how demons were too prideful to rely on anything except magic.

Then again, the damage of those hits couldn't be ignored. Besides a fellow knight or an adventurer with great prowess, there'd be no other explanation for his hits to hurt an Elite from the Order as much as Oz did him. Alan thought he may have started bleeding from the nose. The cold dripping feeling from the side of his lip suggested a minor cut that he bit through in shock.

Meeting Oz's eyes, Alan noted how flat the expression was under the mask. Gone was the sudden panic when he was found out or the overconfident attitude from their introduction. With the situation as it was now, Alan noted how his target's glances kept roving their surroundings every now and then. That and the occasional darting back to Alan himself. All to keep an eye on his real deterrent…

'… while looking for a way to escape?'

Unexpected for a demon to want to retreat. But the assumption that Oz was a demon was Alan's alone, wasn't it? For all he knew, the strikes he received came from a masked demi-human with some fancy magic artifact. But before Alan could make up his mind on Oz's true race, he flinched. The rabbit masked Oz moved. But instead of targeting Alan, he went for Alan's right.

"Griff!" he called over to his subordinate, but any response was blocked out by the sound of steel rasping against the mouth of its sheathe.

Griff had drawn his blade.

Understandable, as the man was caught by surprise. Reliance on one's weapon during a fight saved many a life when it came to fights as cagey as this. What wasn't understandable was how, the moment Griff pulled out his sword, Oz jumped and kicked the barrel between them, sending the wooden container rolling towards the knight for him to suddenly catch in the shins. With the obstacle used to slow and trap Oz now doing the same for his squad mate, Alan prepared to give chase.

But instead of going past Griff, Oz had kicked off up to soar into the air.

'The marketplace!' Alan immediately ascertained Oz's true escape route and would've tried to catch his foot to drag him back down to earth. But then Oz backflipped midair, evading the knight's outstretched arm by a hair's breadth and instead landing atop Alan's right shoulder with one foot.

CRK

"Nguh!" He would've latched onto it as soon as possible, to at least prevent the rabbit's escape. But the sudden pop and intense pain that surged from the now-dislocated shoulder had him stunned. The added weight of kickoff pushed him down and sideways, forcing his right side, head, and injured shoulder, to slam against the stone wall.

Already delirious from two knees to the face, the added knock to the head was enough to fill his vision with stars.

"HAAAAAAAAAH!" As Alan fell to the alley floor on his knees, Simon, their shield-toting mace wielder that guarded the exit to the marketplace on Alan's left, went on the offensive. "I got—you?!"

"… ntus… sulto"

Swinging his weapon right where Oz would land, what should've been a hit to the suspect's back turned into Oz snagging the knight's mace from the air. A gust of wind behind Alan suggested he blasted wind magic downward to extend his airtime.

'A feat only a demon or acrobatic mage could pull off.'

Spinning in empty space, Oz reached out to grab and use Simon's outstretched mace arm to pull himself in. Just as he did with Alan's earlier interception, it was all to bring himself closer. This time, to land a drop kick at the man's exposed face.

DANG

"Urg!" Releasing his weapon, however, Simon was spared from a boot's heel to the face as he raised his shield to intercept. The metal sheet lowered by a few inches, but the burly man didn't surrender to the weight. Using this chance, he pushed up, attempting to imbalance the owner of the boot. "HAAAH!"

"Tch!" Oz, irritated but not fazed, kicked off of the sloped sheet of metal to land between Alan and Simon. Unable to knock the defender, he was surrounded. It was a good chance, but with the pain wracking his head, Alan couldn't get up in time to pin the young acrobat down.

"Simon, now!" It was then that Griff joined the fray. Distracted by Simon and lowered his guard when Alan slumped back, the swordsman charged. With a downward sword swing and all non-lethal action thrown into the wind, he made to strike at the back-turned rabbit mask.

CLANG

Armed with Simon's mace, however, the strike was intercepted by Oz with a full-body counterclockwise turn. The mace on Oz's left had been thrown up, catching Griff's blade and sweeping it to the right. Oz followed up with another counter and landed a kick to the man's exposed right-forward knee. The metal shin guards may have held, but the man's balance didn't. Unbelievably, the strength behind the kick was more than enough to push Griff's foot from beneath him to behind him, prompting the man to barely kneel with his remaining left leg awkwardly.

"Not yet!" Still, the man's training had him using his left arm strength and pushing up with his left leg to drag the deflected sword strike back up to Oz's left side as a wide arc swing.

CLANG

But the attack was rendered pointless as the mace was swung upwards this time, its head managed to snag the blade and throw it up into the air, disarming Griff and leaving him to fall flat on the dirt floor, open to a bludgeoning by his fellow knight's weapon.

"ORYAAA!" However, it never came. The reason being that Simon had charged in, shield-first to knock aside his comrade's assailant.

"Kuh!"

CLANG

The mace struck the top of Simon's shield, but it didn't do much else. The weapon's head, being a mere studded ball, had little in the way of piercing or slicing. Oz was very much gritting his teeth in frustration now as he was pushed back by his second assailant. "Now you're trapped!"

Or so Simon must've thought. As he pushed Oz back into the wall, Alan bore witness to the outlandish move he'd ever seen.

Oz turned to scale the wall.

"Simon, back off!" Alan's warning came too late.

As soon as Oz struck the top of the knight's shield with his own mace, he'd blocked the man's view of what was going on. That being he used Simon's momentum to help him slide into, then push up against, and finally climb up the vertical stone partition of the alleyway.

Using the mace anchored atop the shield and his left arm gripping it as a leverage, a twist of his body later had Oz pulling himself over the knight. But that shouldn't have been enough to vault him past the armored charger.

"Ven… Dissu—!" VOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH

That was, if not for the gust of wind that parted the mist between his right hand and the side wall.

Whatever was spoken in a low whisper was drowned out by the air. The added boost had him up and over the charging knight. Oz released the mace the moment he cleared it and landed exactly behind Simon. Simultaneously, a metallic object landed in his free gloved hand. Alan saw that it was Griff's discarded sword.

The one he'd tossed into the air using the mace.

Alan would've cried out a warning. To tell his subordinate to push through with his blind charge to distance himself, or to simply throw the shield in behind to catch the oncoming blade. Knowing Oz was aware of the chink in the knights' armor, it wasn't far off for Alan to believe he would execute his men, one with his back turned, the other weaponless and yet to rise from his kneeling.

But then, Oz didn't stab anyone.

Instead, he flipped the sword, holding its blade with both hands before swinging it to the side of Simon's turning head. A loud clang to the helmet had the shield-wielder slumping against the wall, slowly sliding down. The same was done to Griff who'd finally gotten back up, but only at the last second saw the pommel of his own sword before receiving it square in his jaw.

THUD THUD

The two men's bodies struck the floor hard. With the mist steadily growing, Alan's view of his men's current states was a mystery. The fact that his vision had begun to clear up after hitting the wall didn't help any at all either.

"Sorry…" Oz's deep voice and sigh cut through the white smoke. "… I didn't mean to go this far…"

For a second there, Alan thought he might've been mocking them again. But after hearing the sound of metal clanging on the earth, Griff's sword being tossed aside, and the distancing footsteps of the assailant, his heightened senses strained to stay alert for long.

Sluggishly, he'd crawled over to check on his subordinates. Both had bruises to their heads, but other than that, they were alive. Just unconscious of the snores didn't make that already clear. No doubt, they would be sporting a minor headache when they awoke. But as it stood, they were gonna make it out with their lives.

"Haaah," relief swam through Alan, shoulders dropping as he laxed his guard.—"NGH!"—Well, one of his shoulders at least. The pain was dulling, but it still hurt. For someone of his skill level, pain wasn't much of a problem. Compared to Commander Meld, his stats paled in comparison, but he was still one of the Elites. Their resilience against pain was nothing to scoff at with their high Resistance stat. Only magic could severely weaken most of them unless they were of the mages.

All the more reason for his surprise to have been injured, hurt, and in severe pain by a physical attack instead of a magic one.

'Strange.' Alan thought as he sighed in relief. 'The reports stated a man capable of wind magic. And yet, not once did this 'man' shown to have a circle to cast a spell.'

Not with the mist. Not with the gust that helped keep him in the air or push him off the wall.

Demi-humans couldn't use magic. And no human could do so without a chant or circle. The suspect that called himself Oz used a chant. Probably. Maybe. Alan wasn't too sure. He knew he heard the guy said something before the wind started blasting from his palms, but Alan was too out of it to comprehend it.

He was sure, though, that Oz didn't use a circle. The casting may or may not have been there, but the circle was absent entirely. That left Alan with only one remaining conclusion.

'A demon.'

Savages who revered an evil god. Blasphemous heretics that existed as the bane to humans. They were beings that Ehito-sama's teachings depicted as sentient monsters. And their hostile attitudes to humans since time immemorial solidified that fact. Creating a society that's sole aim was to annihilate humans, they were an enemy to be slain on sight as they would do the same to humans given the chance.

There was no considering peace with them. A truce, maybe, but peace?

Never in a million years.

That begged the question that plagued Alan at this moment, however.

'What demon would willingly let humans live?'

Ehito-sama couldn't be wrong. He was god. His word was absolute. But this occurrence contradicted that. The knight began to wonder if he really was wrong about simply assuming the merciful escaping young man as a demon.

Shaking his head, Alan tried to forget about it. This wasn't his field of expertise. For all he knew, it wasn't a demon, but a human capable of some form of chantless magic. It may not even be Magic, but instead a Skill to manipulate air.

Still, he'd better report this to the Commander. His leader would know what to do best.

Pulling out a piece of paper from his hidden pouch under the waist guard, Alan held the green sheet marked with a spell circle and an upwards arrow towards the sky.

"Soar high and burn. As a sign for help, serve as a guide for those who search, as I command thee, Signal Flare."

PPSSSHHHHHHHH FWEEEEEEEEEEEEE PAH

The spell slip fired a small burst of sparks and flames into the air, turning to cinders as the trail it traced to the highest point vanished from view with a pop.

As the mist had begun to encompass the entirety of the place, he needed something to call the attention of his fellow knights. With just their one assailant having escaped, there was no need for the other four to waste their time wandering the slums. That and he needed to get the two he had with him some medical attention. Luckily, the spell left a trail of green smoke back to its caster's position. Having fired it into the sky, any of the order who joined their escort know where to look and why even if the smoking mist shrouded the entire slums.

'I should really thank Nagumo-sama for such an ingenious communication method.'

"OOOOY!" The sound of someone calling caught Alan's attention. It wasn't his other knights as it came from the marketplace, but it sounded friendly. Non-threatening. "Anyone in there?!"

"Over here!" Alan cried out. The pain of his arm prevented a wave back, but then again, the foggy air had already made it a moot attempt.

"Tch. Can't tell who it is." "It's too clouded." "Isn't that your—" "Shush." "What? I'm just stating the obvi—" "Right, right, enough. Here. Use this." "Thanks."

An argument seemed to play out from the other side, but after a while, Alan thought he could hear chanting.

"Oh, wind, gentle and strong, blow away the shroud that obscures my vision, as I command thee, Blast Breeze!"

Alan had to use his uninjured left arm to cover his face as the dust and clouding mist was blown away. The magic spell, having only been meant to carry away the impurities of the air, didn't do much else. But as he sat on the alley floor against a wall, the dirt that flew up nearly got in his eyes. Squinting, he could barely make out the faces of those who spoke. Maybe it was his injuries, or the dirt, but he was immensely relieved the moment he recognized who it was.

"There. We can finally see—Eh? Alan?!" Footsteps quickly approached as the person skidded to a kneel near the knight. His clean leather pants and boots were dirtied by the alleyway's road but this person was too modest to care when those he knew were in trouble. "Alan! What happened—your nose is bleeding? What—"

"Yamamoto-sama, I appreciate your…Ngh!... concern but," Alan groaned a smile to reassure the worried-looking Apostle. "Could you please… take care of my men first?"

"But you're bleeding—?"

"Heh, this is minor. Just had a little run-in with a thief with a good kick." Interrupting, Alan appreciated the concern. Truly, despite still recovering from his own mishap, the kind Apostle had the heart to worry for a mere soldier as himself. "Griff and Simon, they'll need your help more than I do. Please, Yamamoto-sama. This little bruising is… nguh... it's nothing. I'm more worried about them..."

The upbeat expression he tried to give the Apostle must've been struggling, but biting his lip, Yamamoto-sama nodded with a determined gaze and hopped over to the other two.

"Hajime, relief spell on Alan. Keep him still, nose up, and apply first-aid treatment. Kousuke, with me."

"Alright!" "Mm, got it."

Seeing the trio of boys move, Alan felt his guard drop slightly. He'd worried that they ran into the would-be demon as they came from the same road Oz ran towards. But then again, rabbit-masked Oz was looking to escape, and whatever his objectives were, it didn't seem to be the Apostles themselves.

He couldn't be sure that was the case. Guesswork was never one of his talents as a knight, but having observed his most recent target, all the questions left him too doubtful to do anything but guess.

"Transmute." The ground beneath him didn't shift, but Alan noted the new etchings on the floor as Nagumo-sama activated his Synergist Skill. "Are you alright, Alan-san? You look pretty beaten up."

"Nothing to worry about, Nagumo-sama. All in a day's work as a knight. Just didn't expect to have to chase down a thief during a quick break."

Sure, a 'thief'. Better that then let the Apostles know of the presence of a would-be demon. Though it made him feel bad to lie to such honest and kind people, Alan didn't wish to panic them. He understood that they were summoned to fight the demons for the human countries, but to have the unprepared children know that their enemy was already here would do nothing but send them into a panic.

Yamamoto-sama especially, seeing as his god Anima was overprotective of her children. Should he come to know of the assailant's possible identity… well, Alan didn't want to know how he would react. In fear, maybe. But the likeliness of him actually laying down his life for the rest to escape was high as well, if his first encounter-gone-wrong on the journey here was anything to go by.

Such a pure and kindhearted soul, Alan couldn't bring himself to trouble it further.

The Synergist didn't seem to believe him however, what with the furrowed brow he was making. But before he could try to reassure Nagumo-sama again, the Apostle had already chanted and cast the relief spell. As the magic circle lit up and sent a warm feeling through the knight's body, he didn't feel the need to remain alert.

He still should've. He knew Oz wanted to run. As it seemed, escape was the only thing he prioritized. But there could be a chance he'd spy on, and maybe even target, the Apostles next. He'd need to protect them as well, no matter his own condition. But with the spells effects taking hold, he couldn't keep up the vigilant act.

Had he though, he would've noticed how Yamamoto Eichirou-sama's expression had morphed from plain concern to a mix of strained frustration and remorse.

"Just hang on, Alan. We'll take you to a doctor as soon as possible!"

"Thank you for your kindness, Yamamoto-sama." Lightheaded from hits to the skull… or was it the spell, Alan blurted his true thoughts. "You really are a Saint…, having such concerns for a mere soldier… such as myself."

"Don't sell yourself short," the boy snapped. "If anyone should be thanking someone, I should be thanking you. You and the other knights kept the rest of my friends safe while I was out, didn't you?" The humble Saint responded with a worried grin. "And don't thank me for basic first-aid. I don't deserve such praise."

Alan could only chuckle. To have someone as holy and divine as Ehito's chosen people remain so modest… While he did like Amanogawa-sama's enthusiasm, confidence, bravado, and more, the down-to-earth humility of Yamamoto-sama never ceased to bring a smile to his face. It reminded him of his roots as a humble recruit, before he even joined the elite knights of the Order.

"Truly, Yamamoto-sama. I'm grateful you came."

Relaxed as he was by the relief spell, he began drifting off to sleep. With his mind at peace, and his senses dulled, he never got to hear the Saint's mumbling whispers.

"… I wish you hadn't…"

Meld wasn't happy with the current situation. In fact, he was having a headache.

It was expected of the commanding officer of Heiligh Kingdom's Knight Order, though his deputy may have something to say about that as all Meld's paperwork had been dumped—ahem, relegated to the poor sap.

Still, he had a lot on his plate regardless of documentation and records management. It ranged from organizing security of important personnel to hunting down, arresting, and, sometimes, eliminating potential threats to the state. Be they bandits, criminals, runaways, insurgents, monsters… or even demons, all of that fell under his jurisdiction. So long as the main context was eliminating said threat, it was within his field of expertise, and thus, his jurisdiction.

Receiving a report from his men not three hours after arriving to town, however, he wished he didn't have said job.

"What's bothering you now, Commander?" sitting quietly to the side, Reed was handling paperwork. Though it was for the Order's needs, they couldn't just commandeer the garrison's infirmary and interrogation room for their own use without the proper procedures. Of course, having always thrown—ahem, consigned such things to his deputy, Meld would've taken too long to fill in the details. Hence his subordinate's etching away at parchment. "Is it about Alan and the others, Sir?"

"Not him. His report." To any, it may seem Meld was being callous about his men's condition. But no one from the Order would think so. "I can't decide if he's serious or maybe had his head hit one too many times."

"The doctor would argue that his head trauma seemed far more severe than he let on." Reed signed the last line before rolling up the document. "So much so that had Yamamoto-sama and the others not been nearby to respond to the signal spell, it might've been worse."

And Meld had to thank them for that. Hajime, despite being of the production and crafting category, was able to create the perfect solution for communication during emergencies.

With the added ability to control not only the colors used by the spell, but also the sounds, duration and more, all soldiers in the area could be informed of the emergency message as soon as they saw it. All they had to do was prepare a predetermined meaning for each combination beforehand.

As it was an unfamiliar system, by Hajime's suggestion, they'd gone with green for 'rendezvous', yellow for 'caution', red for 'emergency', and even black for 'avoid at all costs'. Helpful and simple as it was versatile, that it came from the boy made it all the more apparent how Meld may have underestimated him before.

Then there was Eichirou's on-point healing. The doctor was right to assume that it would've been worse. According to the boy, Alan had been lightly delirious, unable to maintain eye contact, and seemed to have had his face turned into swelling mess.

"If it really was just a 'human capable of no-circle magic', that would hardly explain the strength used to inflict his injuries."

"That's exactly why I can't calm down, Reed!" Slamming his hand to the desk, Meld's glare met empty air. His frustration wasn't aimed at his subordinate, but instead at the forces at work and unseen. The knight merely redid the ruined wax seal he was attempting to stamp atop the rolled-up parchment. "If this was a demi-human, maybe it would be linked to the one we found last week. But if it isn't, this is going to be another problem to deal with."

And a big problem it was.

First, a ruined carriage with demi-human cargo. Cargo that the Church had explicitly banned from circulation near the Holy Temple and, by proxy, the capitol for fear of the non-human slaves 'tainting the eyes of the Apostles'. While Meld didn't at all care about that, he respected the Pope's decision.

It was the fact that the carriage had been attacked by monsters so close to the capitol that worried him.

Monsters were beasts that relentlessly hunted humans, but they still acted like animals with their own territories. They roamed and migrated, sure, but only to hunt people when no one was around. They never strayed too far from their regular hunting grounds and always came into conflict with local wildlife when they overextended.

The forest they were in on that day wasn't so much as disturbed. With the exception of the carriage and its slaughtered occupants, his men were even able to find local game and a few predators unbothered by the horde of Dire Fangs wandering their habitat.

'Monsters roving too close to civilization while unnoticed and now strange behaviors in the local wildlife…' Meld wasn't a scholar of the latter, but he knew something was off when his gut clenched at the thought of both things happening at once. 'What kind of madness is it if nature wasn't so much as bothered by those things?'

Honestly, Meld didn't want to know. The residents of this world rejected and abhorred monsters precisely because they were anomalies caused by animals absorbing to much magic, turning a simple beast into a mindless killer. It felt like an omen for nature itself to tolerate them. An ill one at that.

The only possible explanation to that was either the Dires just got there that very day and had yet to cross the territorial boundaries or that suddenly a large pack of local wild wolves all turned into monsters and therefore owned the territory to begin with. Whether that meant demons could now manually create monsters at will or something else lurked out there that could was up for debate.

"Should I inform the palace then, Commander?" Getting up from his seat, Reed had made to grab a new piece of parchment from the nearby shelf. "I can write up a status report and have it sent to the king by horseback in a few minutes. Handing the documentation for the interrogation room can be done later."

Reseating himself with a grimace, Meld tapped the hardwood table several times, lost in thought.

"… Send a report to the palace," he said after a moment of silence. "But leave it 'inconclusive' and note that I've had the men start organizing a search for the escaped suspect. As for the first incident, inform them that we have a witness and plan to interrogate soon, and that of Eichirou's case. Since he's up and about, there won't be a panic for his condition."

"I believe the royal family will be both shocked and relieved to hear of it."

"That they will."

"Break-sama might just actually react for once as well."

A rare joke from Reed had Meld scoffing, "As if that old coot cared for anything other than his research."

"But you would have to agree, Commander. It would make for an interesting sight."

Meld smirked slightly, imagining the chaos that would ensue should Reed not include the boy's recovery. Eichirou had been getting along famously with the Princess, sure. But having seen his King, Queen, and a whole lot of others in the boy's company, sharing tea, stories, and even lessons every now and then, it wasn't an exaggeration to say that concern wouldn't be limited to just Liliana and the royal family. His subordinates took a liking to the Apostles but a lot of them and the palace servants owed him for saving their lives too. Even the stiff and study-hungry court mages might've had a few shocked reactions or prayers for speedy recovery to add.

'Not that Ishtar-sama would even care' went unsaid. While he wouldn't entertain the idea that a prominent figure of the Church of Saints would celebrate Eichirou's demise, it was hard to argue he wouldn't be indifferent. 'Well, at least, the King and his family would be relieved for his sake. They at least like him enough to worry for the boy—'

'I worry for my student…'

Meld's thoughts were interrupted by the small woman's words in his head. His expression dropped, as did his mood.

"Yamamoto-sama's state aside, what of the investigation on our mystery man, sir? Do you really believe we will be able to find clues on him?"

Thankfully saving him from deep thought, the double inquiry had Meld sending his most quiet soldier a curious glance. From how the man was already working on the report from behind the desk, and how casual he'd asked, it was a personal curiosity that urged him to and nothing more.

Rare for Reed of all people to ask for opinions. He was usually more straight-laced and limited exchanges to asking for orders or giving reports. But then again, one of his closest brothers-in-arms was beaten severely, so maybe he found it easier to cope by cracking jokes or just talking. Meld certainly wasn't bothered by it at all. He actually preferred his soldiers to be casual with him as he was with them.

He certainly preferred this personal worry and concern over a pragmatic cold-hearted approach.

The life of a Knight Commander was already troubling enough when It came to official business. He very much wanted to avoid the stifling atmosphere the job brought him all the time. It reminded him too much of the burden he was given to lead others.

'I'm getting distracted again.' Meld shook his head. Both to answer his subordinate as well as bring himself back to reality. "I don't think we will, Reed. Not with what we already have."

"'A male who was well-dressed in all-black and wore a similarly black leather mask.'" Reed repeated the report sent over by his subordinate delivered via the garrison's courier from memory. "Going by Alan and his squad's description, he looked to be a noble with how proper his attire was. He apparently spoke politely as one would too."

"But that's all just surface level details." Meld interrupted as his finger tapping persisted.

Fast, shrewd, and could fight the three of the knights head-on. Not to mention, his magic and strength that managed to beat back one of Meld's best men. All without using a weapon besides their own.

That suggested an individual who had learned to fight with whatever they could use, be it an opponent's weapon or his own fists. A versatile fighter with deceptive but excellent physique and a strange martial art technique.

Meld would've started checking in with the Adventurer Guild for assistance as that was the only other place such a strong individual would arise. Unlike an average soldier who trained alongside keeping the peace and a few bandit skirmishes, an average adventurer fought for their life almost in a daily basis.

Monster hunting was hardly a taxing job when you believed the opponent mindless, but it wasn't an easy occupation. Compared with soldier work, those regulated mercenaries encountered far more unknown dangers out in the wilds. Basic herb gathering could end in an ambush by Pit Vipers and even escort work could be hounded by packs of Dires for days. Thus, they had far more need to adapt and learn, with more opportunities to raise their stats to more noticeable levels.

Should such a person be capable of going toe to toe with knights, they would've had to earn a livelihood by adventuring. That is, unless they were a purebred criminal.

"Anything from the gates to report?"

"None, sir. The gate guards have yet to report any who match the description leaving town." Reed was already stamping a seal on the status report as he answered back. A rare wince escaped thee man as he added. "Not that we would find anything when our only account states 'a young male with a lean build and of a well-educated upbringing'. Even if that were the case, I doubt such a person would reveal their identity so easily, sir."

"You're not wrong." Meld grit his teeth. 'Even if we try, we won't find an unknown man without much else to go about.' Stopping his finger-tapping, his eyes loomed over the other end of Reed's desk. Atop of it was the only piece of evidence they had.

A ruined leather mask.

Alan had described it as a roughly handled rabbit mask that had been torn and muddied slightly. What they found was barely leather and mostly charcoal. One of the ears had been torn clean off. The other was already ash. It's eye sockets weren't even whole anymore. Like the owner decided to pry them apart, before stamping it into the ground as it burned beyond repair.

The only evidence and clue they had was no longer recognizable as its original form. Should they try and search for the vendor that sold it to their suspect, they'd find nothing but dead ends. Or frauds that try to assist for a 'small price'.

Expression wrinkling in distaste, Meld tried to think of other possible leads. "How are the two civilians that Alan found?"

"A soldier assigned to the garrison they're sheltered in came by around half an hour ago." Handing a note with a broken seal, it was obvious Reed had already gone over it, but presented the document, nonetheless. "Both are locals of the town and had been involved in a bit of an incident before Alan attempted to have Oz release them. From their testimony, they'd been heading home until they were attacked by four adventurers who had a grudge on the younger child."

"Undisciplined rabble… to target a child…" Meld's mood soured further, but more with the usual annoyance at what the profession normally brought than anything else. Reading the parchment with one hand to hold it up, Meld continued. "'Four adventurers, one of which declared himself a noble…'… Hm? But none were found at the scene?"

"Not a single one, sir. Instead, we found a large hole, dug into the center of the road though." Reed's quick response must've been that he'd already confirmed the details with the messenger. "The others of Alan's squad had reported seeing four supposedly dismembered heads, one of which still spoke. The two witnesses pointed it out as the noble during their testimony. They weren't dismembered at all, sir…"

"Just buried," Meld finished. "Are you saying we don't have a spy but a vigilante?"

"Yes, sir." Reed nodded. "The older girl's testimony suggests they were saved by our masked suspect. And should we not believe her, she demanded she be brought to speak with Yamamoto-sama to verify the claim. In fact, she requested she speak with him as soon as she was taken into custody."

Meld's eyes perked up from the document. But before he could ask the obvious, Reed cut him off.

"She's his attendant. The maid named Iselda. She was supposed to take time off to visit family while Yamamoto-sama joined the other Apostles during our excursion. She was among the civilians all throughout our trip."

"And she lives here… Hm, a lucky coincidence." Quite surprising as Meld didn't even notice she was with them on the caravan. But he had been on high alert for the past few weeks for a demon attack, so he may have not paid much attention to the civilians when he'd already had his men run background checks for them. Reed remained expressionless and unfazed as always, possibly because Meld assigned the civilian vetting to him. "True, if there would be anything to absolutely ascertain the truth from her, voluntarily or by magic, it would be Eichirou."

The magic from another worlds may have sounded outlandish too force another to speak the truth. But as magic for misleading one's senses already existed in Tortus, how farfetched was it to believe that Eichirou's supposedly superior god could do more?

"Orders for this matter, sir?" Reed didn't seem to argue, finding no fault in the same conclusion Meld came to.

"The maid, has she been cleared of suspicion?"

Reed nodded "I've had the mages scan for illusion magics similar to those that affected Nakano-sama. She's clean, so far as we're aware."

"Alright. Inform Eichirou—no, wait. I'll visit him myself. I need to tell him we're postponing the interrogation anyway."

"Concerns for safety, sir?"

Meld nodded. "With this 'Oz' fellow wandering about, none of the Apostles will be taking anymore strolls without escorts." Rubbing the back of his head, Meld made to smile wryly. "They'll probably all grumble about it tomorrow, but I'm not allowing them to take the risk."

He'd also have to keep his promise in mind as well. That simple thought had his smile fading almost immediately before taking in a deep breath. Then a loud exhale was released as he made to pump himself up.

"Yosh. I'll pass by Alan and the others on the way. They'll be fine. And since the girl's there, might as well bring her to him myself."

"Isn't it already past dinnertime, sir?"

"I doubt Eichirou would refuse a guest anyway." And Meld believed he fully understood the boy enough to know that. "Besides, he's probably fine with seeing a familiar face."

Maybe welcome it too. With all that's going on, having his trusty maid around might calm him down somewhat. Meld himself knew he could relax slightly with his subordinates. So shouldn't the same be applied to him?

"A lot of assumptions to be making there, sir." Reed had already started cleaning his desk while continuing the banter with a sigh. "Yamamoto-sama's amiable nature aside, I don't think Simon or Griff would appreciate you being too loud when they need sleep."

"I need to make sure they're not dozing off. I don't care if they're injured. No man under my command is allowed to be a slacker!"

"I don't think that's wise. The doctor demanded they rest." Straight-laced as always, the monotone response was followed by unexpected sass. "And no offense, Sir, but you are a slacker. You only need look at all the work you haven't done. Rather, the ones I had to do for you."

"Hahahah. That's right!" Meld could only laugh heartily as he gave the man a pat on the back for being a reliable straight man to his jokes. One can never have fun without another to poke holes into it. "You go on ahead and submit the documents after you pass on the status report. I want you to head back and guard the girl."

"… The demi-human slave, sir?" Reed's voice seemed firmer than the norm.

The hesitation was one thing, but the sudden bite behind the blank expression was curious. Had it been any other person, they might not have noticed. But as Meld had been the quiet man's superior for long enough, Meld new better than to think Reed didn't have a few barbs.

"The witness, Reed."

His eyes observed his subordinate's expression. From the tiny quirk of the corner of his normally pursed lips to the slight twitch of the man's cheek, Meld could tell he didn't want to use any other designation besides her race and status as a slave.

"I understand that you may not want to watch over her, considering our beliefs." The knight remained steadfast and quiet until Meld finished. "But as your superior, you're the only one I can trust with this."

"I'd like to file a complaint, sir."

"On what?" Meld asked.

"You pushing too many duties on me," Reed flatly stated.

"I can't help it," Meld's eye twitched slightly with a deep sigh.

In reality, Meld really couldn't help dumping all the tedious tasks to his subordinates. He had too much to think on and little time when he was enacting his duties. It had actually grown into a habit by now. But as the younger knight had pointed it out, Meld noticed something off about his subordinate.

This was the first time Reed had been so vocal in one sitting. With everything going on right now, it may have been expected. But he really couldn't have the one bastion of normalcy he expected to stay firm to join the long list of things that troubled his already burdened self.

"With Alan out of commission for a while, I can't ask the other knights to do this for me. Then there's Eichirou's request on respecting her gender—" he noted the expressionless mask wince slightly in annoyance. "The point is, I only brought the two of you, my most trusted knights, on this job because of the need to keep an eye out back at the capitol. Until Alan's back on his feet, I need you to take over some of his duties while were here in Horaud. For the time being, please just bear with it."

"…"

For a while, all was silent.

"…"

"…"

Neither talked, nor moved.

"…"

"… Understood, sir." But with a great sigh, Meld felt himself relax when the knight relented. "If I may ask, however?"

"What is it?" resisting so much to pinch the bridge of his nose, Meld let the man speak his mind once more.

"Why is it that Yamamoto-sama insists on protecting an inferior race?"

Meld had to take in his subordinate's question as well as his present expression. Reed had rarely shown emotion. Or when Meld had seen him each and every day. To have that same man wearing an expression between a mix of frustration, confusion, and a slight hint of anger, it was enough for Meld to question.

"Why do you ask?"

"I… It's…" Reed, rarely the hesitant, hesitated.

Sensing it as a personal reason beyond mere beliefs, however, Meld decided pressing wasn't the best solution. Friend as he may be to his soldiers, he never went beyond offering advice or asking if they need to talk about it. By Reed's expression, asking him if he needed a drinking partner was out of the question.

"Haaah, I wouldn't know the reason myself, other than his god willingly taking in the weak and helpless." Meld shook his head. "But as the girl's survival is needed to figure out why we have monsters wandering so close to the capitol, I'm willing to cooperate with Eichirou in keeping her alive. And safe."

"You'd allow her near the palace?"

"Not that far, no," Meld shook his head, not wanting to offend the royal family or the Church either. "It's not that I accept her. For all we know, she could be a spy sent to assassinate the Apostles." Not that he would let it happen, lest a demanding woman pin the blame on his carelessness. "But she stays, out of harm's way and treated respectfully as any human witness would be. Remember. She's here out of necessity. Until I can ascertain all the possible answers, I can't have her removed so easily."

Reed seemed to deflate at that, but his frustration had yet to abate if his clenched fists and hard stare were any indication.

"Haaah. If you want to know so badly, then go on and ask Eichirou. He's the only one capable of answering your question." Turning his back to the man with a sigh, Meld signaled for the end of the conversation and his leaving the knight to accomplish his orders. "He has his reasons, but I have mine. I hope you understand and do your duty."

"Sir." Hearing the sound of boots tapping together and the clink of armor, Meld's gaze met a stern salute. Reed had reverted back to his usual self. But with how lost his gaze seemed, Meld wondered if the man was actually alright.

With the thump of the closed office door behind him, Meld marched alone to the garrison's barracks where his men should be.

All the while, he stewed in his own thoughts.

The monsters' proximity to the capitol aside, this 'Oz' character was going to be a real problem. Unknown affiliations and no defining features to note besides the demon-like ability to use magic at will. Meld might as well have himself a spy.

His tongue clicked in annoyance.

'And the Apostles just had to be here as well.'

As the Apostles needed to dive into the Labyrinth in two days' time, not having this town fully secured was concerning. Worst case scenario, a demon had arrived and was planning a sabotage or an assassination.

'If he was proven to be human, that would've been fine.'

Human criminals amounted little to no threat at all when the Knight Order were accounted for. With nearly a hundred men and the cooperation of the local guards, Meld had an entire company's worth to keep an eye out for human enemies.

But demons were another case.

DAK DAK DAK

"It's me. I've come to see my men." Arriving at the entrance to the infirmary, Meld nodded in acknowledgment to the militia guards posted by before announcing his presence. When an elderly voice beckoned him to open the door, he did just that. "So, how are they, doctor?"

"Well, given that one of them hasn't so much as laid down until the Apostle-sama slapped him with a calming spell while the other two slept like logs since arriving, I'd say your boys doing great." A man about as half as tall as Meld, mainly due to the slight hunch brought about by old age, approached with arms crossed behind his back. The smiling wrinkles he had riding up his cheeks masked the weariness of the eyes behind them. "Nice to see you again, Commander Meld."

"You as well, Doc Krauter." Meld shook hands with the man. Comparing arm strengths, he should have had to take it easy. But anyone would be surprised at the hidden grip strength the doctor had for being a former Knight. Meld wasn't. High as his stats were, the elder was no way inferior besides his old age. "It's been a while. How long I wonder?"

"Around five years, I believe. You were all dispatched to deal with the monster spill from the Labyrinth." The doctor returned the shake with a nod before putting both hands behind him. Urging Meld to walk with him, the Commander followed behind with a measured gait. "Though, I do wonder, what sort of luck does the Order have if the first time I meet you and your boys again in a long time is in my clinic with another set of injuries."

"Not much good luck right now, no." Considering their new suspected spy/demon problem, it might've been more of a bad omen.

"Heh, you're at least lucky the boys' have been treated before getting here. Now he can get an early nod-off, well, if only he would nod off," the doctor replied with a click of his tongue but made to answer Meld's unspoken question. "One of your kids is being thick-headed… as usual. I see the lad hasn't changed. You all haven't had much rest since you just got here today, have you?"

"As of right now, I have the rest working on a new set of orders. Resting comes later."

"Rest is needed." The statement was firm but wasn't pressed. Though he was but a local doctor now, the old doctor knew his word was law and that Meld wouldn't so much as dispute it, that is, unless… "I take it that means you're already busy investigating the reports your boys sent you. Or not. How's Jose doing? Or is it his protégé this time?"

"Urgk!"

When Meld reacted to the latter, the doctor gave a warm chuckle. "Still pushing the young ones to do your deskwork, I see. Hahahah," The old doctor laughed aloud, seemingly enjoying Meld's slight reactions. "You were always the type to run around trying to make sense of things in person. Your subordinates and colleagues always had to keep a leash on you, but I guess now that you're commanding officer, that's impossible."

"You know me too well."

"That I do." The old man smiled nostalgically. It later vanished, replaced by a serious calm. "I know well enough to tell that this little incident of yours isn't just a little mishap. If you're actually raring to get them off their ass, it either means you're bored or it's that serious."

"You could tell, huh?" Meld's hand instinctively went to rub the back of his head as he sighed.

"Your face says it all, lad." Hiding a knowing smile beneath the graying beard, the former healer of the Order looked over his shoulder to stare at the young Commander. "Might've fooled the brats, but it's too early for you to fool one of your mentors. I taught you how to stay calm in front of the panicked, didn't I?"

He wasn't wrong. Apart from staying calm during an emergency, Doctor Krauter Grunes more than taught him how to be civil as a knight, and stay on the right mental track, should he need to get through whatever troubled him. Different as their fields may be, the old timer had more than enough experience caring for the injured to share notes with one who cared for his subordinates.

However, the timing was all too convenient to even be considered a joke. Even now, Meld worried whoever was out there were making their plans to remove the Apostles. If the Oz character was easily able to take out four adventurers as stated by the maid's testimony AND his elite knights, how should he go about protecting almost thirty Apostles against more of Oz's caliber?

But now wasn't the time to worry about that, wasn't it?

"Oy, what the hell are you doing out of bed, brat?!" Raising his voice to call down the hall, Doctor Krauter made to approach the nearest bed, of which the occupant didn't even seem to want to lie back. In fact, he looked to be trying to escape said bed. "Do I have to kick your ass to get a point across?!"

"But, sir—Doctor Grunes, I'm fine enough to move already! See—?" SMACK "OW—!?" SMACK "AH—!" SMACK "Doc—!"SMACK "AGH!"

"Well?" the doc repeated. "Do I?"

"Alan, sit down for now." Meld decided to step in before the doctor decided knocking his man down with a kick would be the better option instead of whacking him with the back of his hand. "That's an order."

"EH? But—Understood." At the threat of another raised hand from the nearby doctor, Alan conceded and sat back down.

With his compliance, Doctor Krauter gave Meld the rundown of his men's injuries. No bandages were needed on Alan, or even the other two still out of it. All open wounds and bruises were taken care of.

But they couldn't discount the risk of head trauma, hence his needing to rest. That even the Apostle had warned the doctor about the same showed Eichirou too was aware of the possible repercussions of not getting some rest. He'd gotten the gist of the injuries from observation and what little Alan had mumbled before falling unconscious a few hours ago, but he'd done his best and that was enough.

Though it was an Apostle's magic that healed his men's injuries however, the boy was wary of the fact that magic wasn't an absolute cure-all to every damage and apparently suggested the rest just as the old doctor had.

"He should be up and about by tomorrow morning." The doctor nodded near his patient's bed. The threat of being hit still present if the elder's keen eyes were anything to go by. "But no strenuous physical activity or the sort. The other two will be fine with just some sleep. They didn't get hit as hard as you did." The old man snickered to himself. "Though, it's surprising you boys could get conked out that easily with a pommel to the head."

"You heard the doc, Alan." Meld, arms crossed, decided to relay his new orders to lighten up his subordinate's mood. "I'll have you stand back on guard duty for tomorrow. Since the Apostles still need a day off from the trip, you on escort is out of the question. It's gonna be guard duty for Eichirou's patient instead. Reed will take your job for the time being."

The man looked like he wanted to argue but held his tongue. Like Reed, Alan had been under him long enough for Meld to understand when he wanted to say something but thought otherwise. Seeing this, Meld spoke to the doctor who had just finished giving the other unconscious two a quick overview.

"Mind if I have a word with him for a minute?"

"Be my guest, lad." Shrugging indifferently with a smile, the old man made to walk towards the door. "But keep it brief. It'll be light's out for visiting hours soon."

"Thank you."

"Thank you, as well, Doctor Grunes."

"Make sure you actually sleep this time, boy, lest I have to explain to the Apostle-sama tomorrow why I had to tie you to your bed," the old man added for Alan with a slight smirk. "Heh, the kid looked so worried, I thought he may even have felt responsible for you three. Think on that the next time you try to get out of bed."

"Er… understood, sir."

And with that, the door to the infirmary thudded shut. Meld sighed in the midst of silence.

"Simon, Griff, I know you're awake. Get up." At first, nothing stirred. But Meld was already aware they weren't as unconscious as they pretended to be. "No way you can pull one over me, you two. I know just how loud the both of you snore. Get your asses in gear, else I make you."

"… Evening, Sir…"

"Ugh… what's up, Commander…"

Perceiving the authority behind the threat, neither remained beneath their sheets. Sitting up, both groggily saluted in the face of their superior. The former doing a better job, but the latter failed miserably as he quickly wrapped his palms around his pained forehead. They would've sported bruises or the like, but thankfully, the only sign of injury was how sloppy and out of it they looked.

"Nice to see you neither of you two are worse for wear either."

"Ugh… But we are though…"

"Now that all three of you are good to talk," ignoring Griff's groaning, Meld's casual smile belied his serious tone. "Let's talk about what you all think of your recent run-in and escaped target."

It took only his change in tone to have their full attention.

While many would consider Meld a fool to be asking for the opinion of those beneath him, there were far more who said otherwise. Of those, he valued the opinion of his mentors and former superiors the most. Among their shared philosophies, respecting the opinion of one's soldiers was the key in earning their own respect for yours. Meld valued his men just as they valued him. Foolish as he may be to the unimportant masses, he wouldn't hesitate to ask what his comrades thought before deciding things on his own.

"What would you all like to say about this 'Oz' character?"

"He's a demon." "Demon." "No doubt about it, sir. With how he fought and the magnitude of his strength, I can't say he's anything but a demon."

All the same conclusion as his own. Even Alan looked so sure of it. Troubling for them to come to the same consensus, however. It only reinforced the worst possible outcome. Another sigh escaped Meld.

"And what would you say is his goal here?"

"Most likely the Apostles-sama, sir." Simon spoke first on this one. The largest of the trio remained calm and composed as he explained his point. "They're the only point of interest that could draw the attention of those monsters here in the first place. Taking them out is likely their only reason for being in Horaud."

And the 'why wouldn't they' went left unsaid. The Apostles were summoned to defeat the demons in the first place. Though many would perceive them as an arrogant race, Meld would never underestimate his enemy.

Should they want to, they could remove the Apostles earlier, while they were weak and ill-prepared.

"Now hold on!" Griff held up a finger to counter-argue his fellow knight. "What if those bastards are actually after the Labyrinth?"

"Aren't the Apostles-sama more of a threat to them?" Simon replied.

"Think about it, Simon. The monsters are already known to be more powerful than those of the outside. If anything, we've already verified that on our own the last time we tried to quell a flood of them. The ones in the lower floors are so dangerous, even we elites of the Order have difficulty taking them on, twenty to one for the big bastards." Looking to his commander, Griff shared the same expression he probably had on right about now. "If they got a hold of the place, we're done for just as well as if we lose the Apostles-sama."

'He isn't wrong,' Meld thought with a grimace.

During their last excursion to Horaud years ago, they'd brought enough knights that it was akin to an invasion of the Labyrinth itself. If the Adventurer guild hadn't prepared enough barricades and people to hold off the escaping monsters, the entire town would've burned to the ground and the Great Orcus Labyrinth turned into an unregulated monster nest.

Add the fact that demons now had the capability to control said monsters and the problem went from bad to worst.

Not only would they and the Apostles fail to obtain the sacred power hidden within, the one that the Pope had instructed him to keep secret should non-believers and heretics start scrambling for it, there was also the endless supply of beasts the demons would enslave and throw at the neighboring towns en masse. Their borders were already strained by monster attacks as it was. They didn't need a horde nest in the middle of the Kingdom.

"What about you, Alan." Meld decided to ask the earnest of the trio who tried to escape his confinement earlier. "You've been quiet for a while now. Got something to say?"

Alan, to his credit, didn't seem to be surprised that Meld thought he would. "I don't think Oz is after either. In any case, I can't be too sure about what to think."

"Explain."

Nodding once, the younger knight made to speak his mind. "When we encountered him, my first thoughts were that he was responsible for killing four innocents. Casually claiming he 'took care' of them, his carefree attitude, and their state of being buried neck-deep in the ground had me on edge almost immediately." Alan took a moment to collect his breath. "Though, now that Iselda-san cleared it up for us, I know I was wrong on that point. He didn't target us specifically nor did he seem to be interested in anything. He may have saved her and her brother, but he didn't bother with much else besides taking out the adventurers that escaped. Other than that, he focused more on escaping us than anything else." He'd paused before adding. "I still believe him to be a danger, however. Especially his abilities."

"You mean his magic?"

"I'm sure it was magic. The power behind it and how Oz used it as a tool when fighting us. When he fired off wind to propel himself midair, it didn't look like a skill at all. I'm convinced Oz is a demon. Unless by a skill, no human could do the same without a circle. And with how fast and seamless he was, I doubt any mere human could do the same without years upon years of practice."

'And demons just so happened to have the lifespan to do just that. Great.' Meld winced. 'Juuuust great…'

"Your report says he trounced all three of you."

"No, sir. He decimated us." Meld could see that neither of the other two made to contradict it. "We may have had the advantage in numbers, but we couldn't match his speed, versatility, or strength. Unarmed as he was, he didn't seem any less dangerous."

"You go that right." Griff scoffed. "I thought you had him with that headbutt. Next thing you know, you were the one backing out."

"Had we not known you for years, we might've thought you chickened out." Simon as well shook his head. "But the kick I blocked was too heavy for someone of his small size. It felt like I caught an entire Dire Alpha in that hit."

"Just his knees to your face had you reeling. Just what the hell was that guy?"

All three confirmed the strength behind the skills. None of his men were pushovers. To have three get beaten back in both power and technique, whoever Oz was, he was a possible threat to the Apostles even if he wasn't a demon.

"But it's strange, isn't it?" Alan's confused voice had them glancing towards his direction. "A supposed 'demon' comes in, kicks our asses in a matter of seconds, but doesn't go for the kill or gloat. Instead, he just ran."

"Wouldn't that just mean he doesn't want to call attention to himself?" Griff asked from the side.

"No, he's done that plenty already." Simon replied. "Sparing us is one thing, but from the maid girl's testimony, she and her brother were saved by that guy. If he really was a demon, it's even stranger to blow your cover by protecting humans."

"Meaning we're either wrong about him being a demon," Meld stated their discussion's conclusion while scratching the back of his head. "Or he is a demon but friendlier to humans. At the very least, he doesn't mean any harm."

"Commander, that's just bull. When was the last time a demon cared for a human being?"

"Never." Pointedly answering back, Meld looked to Griff. "But then how can you explain the fact that a single person managed to knock all three of you down? Unless you let your guard down, or he caught you by surprise, no way a seemingly ordinary person, or even the average demi-human, should be able to beat you, three to one one-sidedly at that."

The younger man didn't reply, but Meld noticed him grit his teeth. His hand massaged his right knee. The one reportedly kicked away hard by their suspect that he was made to drop. Knights of their caliber had high defensive stats ranging from a hundred to two hundred. Unless you had stats equal to or higher, you couldn't push that back, much less cause intense pain.

"Face it. Oz beat you but spared your lives. Remember that and ensure it doesn't happen again. You're all elite knights of the Order, aren't you?"

And yet, all three, downcast and silent, seemed to have been hurt. Both their bodies and their pride.

"Don't let it get you down." Raising the volume of his voice, Meld's grin caught their attention. "If this guy's really a demon, three to one, it's actually a surprising feat to have escaped alive. Normally, it'd take an entire battalion or two to take one out."

"But we lost! Oz was the one to spare us—"

"That makes him a stupid demon then." Meld smacked Alan in the back. Not the head. His back. Though the guy should've been resting, the hit was enough to knock the air out of and some sense into him. Better that than his consciousness, right? "Saving people is one thing. That he saved the civilians is a sign that he may not be all that we assume him to be. But it doesn't change matters. He's an enemy. An unknown. And sparing his enemies is a fool's mistake. Unless he was trying to make friends and failed miserably, this was a loss that you survived and you've all grown the wiser from it. In the battlefield, you wouldn't last long if you spared all your enemies. If he wants to run, let the coward run. He's nothing compared to you three who went in prepared to die yet didn't!"

The air changed. Meld had that effect on people. The more he spoke of their bravado, the more he praised their stubborn foolhardiness, he made sure to emphasize his pride in them. Not by stating it outright, but by conveying it through his boisterous voice.

His second-in-command Jose would probably roll his eyes at the sight of this as it was only he that was immune to Meld's babbling. The guy was too grounded to reality to even be affected by flattery and encouragement. Now that Meld thought about it, Reed would probably be a close second if not for the long list of superiors and ministers. So long as they saw things differently, were too straight-laced, or maybe just not that simple-minded, they wouldn't be swayed by him, regardless of praise or encouragement.

Still, having honed this skill throughout his long career, he made to reassure his men as he would always do. To not let this defeat bring them down, but instead inspire them forward. No matter if it was all just platitudes or empty praise, Meld would always trust and be proud of those that stood under, by, and alongside him. That was no lie. These men, these soldiers, were his family and deserved that much from their leader.

Besides, it was his job to be bothered by their loss. Not theirs. Their being weak in the face of an unknown enemy was never their fault to begin with. It was his as their leader for not preparing them for it.

Meld's scar tingled slightly. But with his fist clanging on his breastplate, he ignored it in favor of his men. The ones sat before him.

The ones who were alive and breathing, right here and now.

"You let me worry about our mystery man's identity and purpose here. You've done your part for now. I should be doing mine, right?" he gave them his signature grin, inspiring confidence, or in this case snorting laughter, from them all. "Meanwhile, you three can get some well-deserved rest. That is until your training drills tomorrow morning."

"Geh! More of that?" Griff balked from his snickering. "Aren't we supposed to be on escort duty for the Apostles-sama?"

"Not with how you are right now, you aren't." With a knowing grin, Meld made sure to impress upon his subordinate the consequences of playing hooky. "I can't let the three of you losers guard the Apostles until I'm confident you can take on Oz again. So it's drills for you and Simon."

"EEEEH? Wha-what about Alan?! How come he doesn't get to do drills?!"

"I already have a job lined up for him." Meld shrugged at the younger one's complaint. "And unlike the pair who got taken down in less hits, Alan's already competent enough to know what and where he needs to improve." With a chuckle, he smugly grinned to the pair's direction. "So. Drills. Tomorrow morning. Until sundown. We've got the time since we aren't diving into the Labyrinth this early and I can leave escorting the kids with the rest of your squad and the town's militia."

"N-no way…"

"Give it up, Griff. The Commander's not gonna let this go." Simon's arms crossed, mimicking their commander as he sighed in pale, yet lacking, imitation of Meld. "And besides, the guy who lost and got knocked out by his own weapon shouldn't complain when the commander himself is telling you to improve."

"I don't want to hear that from the idiot who got disarmed first!"

"You fumbled with a barrel."

"You blindly charged and got knocked out first, hah! I win!"

Meld didn't bother to decide the victor as the pair descended to the usual rivalry. For all his subordinates could do as a team, they were still people that clashed with one another every now and then. Meld didn't bother to break it up. To him, seeing close friends bicker like this was a nostalgic sight.

Even if those he saw were never the ones he remembered.

"Commander, I'm really sorry for failing to capture—"

"Not another word out of you, Alan." Meld gave, arguably, his most loyal lieutenant a sidelong glance. "You couldn't take him alone no matter how many times you apologize. If you had an idea of who he was beforehand, maybe."

"If it wasn't for my incompetence, I could caught him." The young knight still lowered his head, downcast and depressed. "Maybe Yamamoto-sama wouldn't be so troubled so soon just after recovering from his own injury if I just—"

"'Know the enemy and know yourself. Do that and you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.'" Meld started. "'If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory you will also suffer a loss. If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will lose every battle.'" Finishing, Meld earned the same bemused expression he had given the one who said it to him. "It's apparently a saying from the Apostles' world. While Eichirou was out, I had a word with Hajime about his condition. During our small talk after, he said this when I asked about their fighting method."

"You mean that magical bombardment and the constant use of traps to ensnare their opponents all throughout the journey?"

Nodding, Meld continued. "Hajime's party, and Eichirou himself, are very cautious by nature. You yourself saw how they handled their encounters, right? No charging forward until absolutely sure of victory. And if they can't do that to end it, they'll bombard the target with what they have."

"I think I understand why Nagayama-sama is so content about just standing guard but not why Nomura-sama goes wants to be vanguard even though he's a mage."

"Hajime told me that Kentarou's the odd one out, though. Even he didn't understand why a Geomancer would want to be at the front when his role is similar to but outranges Hajime's own." Sharing a chuckle with his subordinate, the pair continued to observe the other opposite pair as they went from bickering to attempts to grapple each other form their respective beds. "Did you know that they've been reading up about what they could encounter in the library before we left?"

"To better prepare themselves for the future, is it?"

"Indeed. Though I allowed Hajime to use the library so he could make up for what he lacked, all seven of them decided to take the same pace. And though not the same level as Kouki and the others, I can't say they're the weakest or worst of all the Apostles."

Not when they managed to steer clear of danger even when their own leader was incapacitated. They say the best teams worked well even without a commander, but to think they would take it literally and be this prepared for when Eichirou actually did get incapacitated. Meld was impressed.

"But because we got careless and let a Dire Alpha past, the second statement of Nagumo-sama's saying came true."

"That's true." Meld conceded a nod. "But since Eichirou's alive and well, all we have to do is make sure it doesn't happen again."

"We owe him so much, covering for us all this time. I want to repay him somehow."

Meld grinned at that but didn't respond. Nor would he tell Alan what else he and Hajime spoke about, but only because he didn't want to pressure his men any further. He trusted them, sure. But this was something he had to shoulder.

According to Hajime, they were lucky if Eichirou wasn't traumatized when he woke up. The Synergist had told Meld how some people were easily scarred by certain events in their world and that their team were all made aware of this fact. He didn't think Eichirou was that weak-minded of a person. He showed competence in the face of danger. Well, enough competence to lead the enemy away from civilians anyway.

That being the case, what Hajime said worried Meld. If such a mental state was that fragile for some in the Apostles' world, what would happen if there were those in the class that experienced similar? Should they hesitate in combat due to a past trauma, they might end up getting killed. If not them, then the others that try to cover for them.

'I worry for my student…'

Meld winced at her voice yet again. Though not present, Hatayama Aiko's pleading seemed to haunt him. The scar on his chin ached as well with phantom pain and did nothing but remind him of her pained voice masked by that calm expression.

'I worry for all of them. I know they won't listen. No matter how many times I tell them to stop and stay back, where they would be safe, they'll just ignore me and pretend it's alright. But it's not. I can see it in their eyes, Loggins-san. They're scared. Just like me.'

Tell him something he didn't know. No matter what they were, the Apostles were still just children. Hero, Synergist, Saint, what did it matter when they've yet to take a life?

'But wouldn't that be soon?' Meld's logical side chimed in, reminding him of the plan to ensure the Apostles wouldn't back down or falter in the face of true danger. No matter what they did or how they did it, in the end, killing mana-crazed animals they called monsters wasn't the same as killing people.

No matter how much the Church wanted to paint the demons as nothing but sentient monsters, there was hardly anything proper or easy about extinguishing the life of a living being.

'No.' Meld refrained from going there too early. 'They're not ready for it yet.'

'But they should be, in time.' His logical side, the Knight Commander side, argued back. 'For the sake of the Kingdom, and humanity's survival, the Apostles must learn to kill demons. And to do that, they either have to learn how to kill a captive one…' Meld winced. 'Or a human criminal…'

But then what would that do if they were traumatized by it? Meld had seen recruits back away from the soldier profession as soon as they earned their first kill in. He'd also seen those that couldn't get enough after they had their first taste of blood. Neither was a desirable outcome.

Add the power of an Apostle of god, it either became a waste or misused power.

But even if neither would've been what happens, where would that still leave him?

Of course, in the middle of a battlefield, surrounded by friends and comrades, fighting side by side against the demons. And ahead of them, leading the charge would be the Apostles. Leading their attack, their war against their sworn enemies, were children from another world.

'I worry for my student. But as you are the one responsible for keeping them safe, I trust you can… no, you will do it, even if it's in the cost of your life, correct?'

Meld had answered her question as he normally would every time it was asked.

'They're my responsibility. I promise to keep them safe. No matter what.'

'I'm glad. As an instructor, I knew you would understand my woes. I as well will do what I can to keep them safe. Let's work together…'

Her words trailed off as Meld forgot what she'd said. It had taken him just a second to process why she was asking this of him and a second longer to realize he'd answered with the same response he gave so many others before her.

'I worry for my students…'

Meld's eyes closed as he remembered the line differently. He held his breath as the expression and tone remained the same.

The same tone in all their voice. One of familial worry.

'I worry for my husband…' 'I'm worried for my son…' 'My daughter, will be okay with her mother. And I with you, sir!' 'Please… please bring Papa back!'

The same expression they all shared. That of grim acceptance.

'My older sisters will be okay under your command, right, oji-san…?' 'Captain Meld, take care of my boys and daughter, you hear?' 'To think that they're needed to fight back monsters.' 'Hah, I guess it's for the best. I'm too old to be of use anyhow.' 'We entrust them to your care, kind knight-sama…'

The same look they gave him. An ever-fragile hope.

'Please. Bring my daughter back safe.' 'Since it's you, we know they're in good hands, yeah?' 'My father trusts in you. I will as well, Commander Meld.' 'Nee-chan's always idolized you, knight-sama! I do too, so… make sure she's safe!'

Oh, how easy it was for him, Knight Commander Meld Loggins, to repeat the same promises over and over, and over and over, time and time again to the families of those under his care. He'd responded similarly to the young woman, the Apostles' worried instructor, without so much as a second guess as to what he'd just done. He'd taken responsibility for the lives of those he had been instructed to keep safe.

How long would it take before that promise would be broken.. again?

"Commander?" Alan's voice snapped him back to reality. "Something wrong?"

By this point, Griff and Simon had quit with the bickering. The return of Doctor Krauter Grunes went unnoticed by their superior officer as the elder gave the pair a smack to the head each for their rowdiness in the middle of the night.

"Commander Meld?" Alan repeated, the concern apparent in his tone and expression.

"Ah, it's nothing." Meld's casual smile returned just as quickly as the grimace vanished. "It's getting late and I have to bring Eichirou his maid. I was thinking of an excuse to intrude before he went to bed."

"That shouldn't be a problem, Meld, my boy." Doctor Krauter replied back. The knowing look he had hidden behind the warm smile more than told the Knight what the elder had seen that his men did not. "I was heading to the back when I met the Apostle-sama coming this way. No doubt worried for your boys. No worries though, he had a few guards escorting him and I also sent him back. Told him it was lights out for these buffoons," the short elder tugged at the ears of the two patients opposite him and Alan. Releasing the pair of ears, he walked to the door and held it open. "I had him return to the inn with promises of getting you to go to him. After all, it's already late and having the Apostle-sama out during these hours isn't good for their health."

A subtle nod out of the door and Meld could tell the doctor wanted to talk. Somewhere without prying ears.

"Guess I'm overdue?" Meld sighed to the doctor's smirk and nodded back. "Right, sorry about that, Doc. You boys should get some sleep. You have a big day tomorrow. You two especially." He nodded to the two still massaging their earlobes and earned a slight wince from both. There would be no escaping their drills. Should they try, he'd have Reed on their tails before the day's end. "Oh and Alan…"

The young knight's gaze met his. A little hardened for all the years of training and service, but still just as earnest as when he'd sent off his older sister all those years ago. From time to time, he'd sometimes mistake them for each other too. Hard not to.

Considering they were family, it wasn't uncommon for one to share the same eyes with a dead sibling.

"If you want to pay back Eichirou, give it up. That kid's stubborn about gratitude and he'll probably just wave you away until you stop." A smile to lift his spirits came up. "But feel free to pester him tomorrow, when we do the interrogation. For now, get some rest. You need it."

The way the boy's face lit up, Meld's scar tingled slightly and earned himself a wince. Not that they noticed.

With the door thudding shut and only the flickering candlelight of the nearby lamp to illuminate his face, Meld, for the first time today, dropped the mask for but a moment.

"Seems like you've yet to master it, lad." Unsurprised by the aggravated expression Meld must've been wearing, Doctor Krauter Grunes gave him a slight pat on the lower back before leading the way out. "Best get it out of your system lest you worry even the Apostle boy. If seeing your men in that state sent him into that much of a panic, your expression might have him more so—"

"I'm fine." Meld interrupted as he ran a hand over his face.

The corners of his eyes that had begun to water was all dried up. The scowl that just about growled was wiped away. And the cheeks that rarely grimaced were set back in place.

The confident and roguishly handsome mask of the Knight Commander, Meld Loggins, was back on.

"Are you sure about that, son?" Meld didn't answer as he walked past the elderly knight-turned-doctor. "Did the fear of losing her little brother bother you that much?"

"…" Hearing a sigh as the elder followed close behind, Meld didn't dare respond, too afraid of his calm failing him.

"Keep that up and you'll end up breaking. For real, this time." Still not getting a response, the elder continued in the silence. "I'm a doctor, Meld. But not a miracle worker. Unlike maybe an Apostle, I can't heal everything."

"Then I'll just have to master this mask you gave me." He spared the man his usual carefree and seemingly-confident smile. "That way, you wouldn't have to worry so much."

"Masks are always temporary, Meld. They're never supposed to last forever."

"I know." He sighed back at the sage's wisdom. "And yet I wonder why you never took yours off."

"Once you keep it on past a certain point, you learn to forget that you're still wearing it." The old man answered quietly at the subtle query but didn't add anything more. Not when they met up with Eichirou's maid at the garrison's reception. And not when he saw them off out the exit.

All the while, Meld kept his mask on. The pain of his scar never ebbing away. Always there. An eternal and stark reminder for his sins.

'Why?' 'I trusted you!' 'Didn't you promise you'd keep him safe?' 'You! You killed them! My boys…' 'Where is she? WHERE IS—?!'

"Is something the matter, Loggins-sama?"

"Nothing much besides your savior, Iselda-san." The man saw that the girl didn't refute it. She may have been aware that Oz wasn't a good person, but as she'd been saved, he couldn't fault her for the conflicted expression. "Not to worry. Neither you nor your family will be in trouble. Besides, your charge won't leave you hanging when you're in need."

"I… hope so…"

Though Meld raised an eyebrow at the response, he didn't press.

He had enough problems already. Another worry wasn't what he needed right now.

Hajime was troubled.

"Mmm, ripping it open is a bad idea… But then again, I don't think I can replicate it until I've copied all of the circles. Even the ones inside the glove."

He didn't know how to proceed with his work and he currently lacked the company to get some outer-perspective advice.

Normally, he'd either be hanging out with Eichirou and Kousuke, more of the former as they would drone on and on about either their hobbies or magic. Spell theory usually became the majority topic and would actually be of some help right about now, but Eichirou was called out earlier to meet with Meld-san and would probably go straight to bed after all that's happened today.

Getting beat up right after waking from a week-long coma, all the while in a nervous panic, would ruin anyone's day.

On the other hand, Hajime hadn't noticed where their resident shinobi disappeared to. His personal guess was that Kousuke was off amusing himself by observing the romcom between the jittery Kentarou and bashful Ayako. He knew the guy would rather do that than hang around with an otaku.

It wasn't out of spite or ill-intent, mind you. Just that when Hajime was bored, he'd immerse himself in testing what he could of the long list of theories he and Eichirou came up with. Maybe even formulate new ones while they were at it.

Considering all that involved studying, mimicking and finally replicating magic spells on the conceptual level, that would've earned him one bored and unproductive ninja. So instead of having the dude repeatedly asking 'what's this?' or 'what does that do?' and giving the exhausting exposition, letting him spy on two soon-to-be lovebirds ('No doubt about it. It will happen sooner or later. Kentarou-kun just needs to open his eyes!') from the comfort of his non-existence was the preferable option to boring his friend.

Right now was one such case as he'd been tinkering with one of the artifacts given to him by the palace and a special one from the Minister of Defense, Decorose-san.

Atop his desk, a slick leather glove sat humbly. It was different from his usual mana-enhancing ones, the pair of artifacts he got from the Church. Those were pretty plain by any artifact's standards as all they did was enhance the user's mana consumption for a spell or skill. Compared to Kouki's armor, the gauntlet alone did the same and more, his gloves felt more like labor gear than actual magical equipment.

'Then again, I am a production class, so it did fit.' He nodded to himself in 'agreement'. 'I mean, why give the guy who had little to no fighting power a sword or shield when you can hand him some worthless pair of mittens that offer zero protection whatsoever? It's not like he'll need something to protect himself since he's an Apostle! While we're at it, let's give the big, strong, amazing Hero all the good stuff. So, you know, he doesn't die too early in the game! Yeah! Great idea!'

Sarcasm aside, he did understand why having Kouki all buffed up and spoon-fed the best items was a strategic advantage. It's not like Hajime didn't get the concept of 'making sure everyone's symbol of hope survives for longer'. Eichirou had explained as much as soon as their gears were handed over and they shared opinions on how to best utilize their own.

Eichirou didn't fare any better. Also getting the short end of the stick, ironic as he wielded a spear, like everyone else, their weapons were just better suited for mana efficiency or high durability. The guy's spear was a hybrid of both but was not much else. He'd hardly even used it outside of training, but maybe that was due to him being out cold for a week.

That all aside, the single glove he had before him was still special. It was slick and clean, but not in anyway visibly appealing. You don't go to a store, see it, then exclaim that its perfect. Oooooh no!

Visually, it was what amounted to the cleanest thing sold in a garage sale and maybe just as flimsy. But despite its physical deficiencies, magically, it was unique in that it had one purpose.

"Take this, Nagumo-sama, as a token of my gratitude... And as a form of my apologies. I disrespected and underestimated you, though I had no right doing so. Though it doesn't look much, I guarantee this, my family's greatest heirloom, will save your life…"

Remembering the old minister's words, Hajime dwelled more on the man's short exposition of the simple artifact's simple purpose.

In summary, it was the one thing Hajime needed to have mass-produced as soon as possible. The effect it would have, especially in a war? It wasn't the perfect solution to that problem, but it sure was the best in terms of a stop-gap measure.

But then came his problem.

That was 'recreating its ability'. To do so was simple in practice. All he need to do was study it, both inside and out. But to do that would require he dismantle it. And, if done wrong, it would end up ruined and maybe forever lost.

According to the minister, it had used to be a set of five right-handed gloves. But the other four were all lost, either by the artifact's ability being overused to the limit or having been damaged. With no other samples available, he was left stuck in a rut.

"Aaaaah, mou! So frustrating…" Tired of considering his problem in a loop, Hajime tried to think of something else while leaning back on his seat. The back legs held as he lazily watched the ceiling. His pencil was balanced between his nose and upper lip like a stiff moustache. 'This would've been so much easier if it came in a pair…' Ah, right. Speaking of pairs, 'Those normies should go explode.'

Finding a topic that didn't annoy him, but rather amused him, Hajime thought to his party members.

He didn't hate his friends. How could he when they were a bag of laughs and fun to be around? But sometimes, certain members of their little circle couldn't get the hint that he, the introverted otaku of all people, could see from a mile away.

'Seriously, Kentarou-kun? Just how dense can you be?!'

All throughout their journey, he'd noticed what the two had been up to. Not seeing them argue over the tiniest of inconveniences was… well, it wasn't hard. With one member down, they took it upon themselves to be wary for each other, just as the comatose had instilled in their training. That all but assured at least one or all of them having noticed the telltale signs of infatuation.

Apparently, Jugo and Kousuke had known all along about Kentarou's feelings. The Heavy Knight took the chance to fill him in during dinner that one time. Said time being when Ayako sat on him to keep the Geomancer still for a whole night… which, now that Hajime thought about it, never happened.

All in accordance with his pact of silence, of course.

Yoshino didn't need to fill him in on the girl's side. When the airheaded member of their team was pushing for her best friend to be so close, no one needed to tell him anything.

All in all, it was a typical romcom. And Hajime was starting to find it boring. He'd seen enough anime to know where this was heading. But since this was IRL, it might just end up more like his mother's shoujo manga instead of the typical harem stuff.

And as it was his mother's manga, he knew all too well that the tsundere gets hurt in the end. With no wingman or moral support to slap both out of their introverted shells, the 'rom' half of the 'romcom' would die in a fire.

Asking Ayako to be direct was out of the question. Hajime wasn't sure if she was just shy or maybe something else but knew better than to tell her to 'get on with it'.

Kentarou on the other hand… he was like that one kid in elementary. The one every outgoing guy used to be. The type that teased the girl he liked just to be noticed by said girl.

'Dumb and stupid, but at least he's trying… I guess?'

Hajime, having no courting experience whatsoever, couldn't really say it was bad. But he couldn't say it was a good thing either. As neither seemed to notice the other's feelings, it was starting to get tiring watching the same argument play over and over again. Like most tropes used in anime romances these days.

'I wonder if we can set them up for a date or something—'

KNOCK KNOCK

Nearly falling back with his leaned chair, Hajime saved himself by quickly pulling his upper body forward. Once resettled and calm, he looked to the door, not wanting to answer immediately.

All that caution training had kicked in and made him a bit too wary to even consider opening it immediately. He knew they were safe at the inn. The amount of guards patrolling around and inside the place should've been enough to assure that.

But still, he wasn't expecting visitors. Not when it was getting late into the night.

Dinner had just finished and Jugo had already handed him back the remolded lump of metal that was Eichirou's Rose Mace. The hunk of ore was now morphed into a rusty brown block so as not to draw too much attention and sat in the corner near the bed, thus eliminating the chances of it being the stalwart heavy knight.

While he was at it, Hajime noted that the ore was neither cheap nor that refined. But with the situation being as dire as it was at the time, he made it work. Served its purpose in arming his friend, Hajime was glad he bought it.

Although, he could've been done better.

Of course, Hajime was not trying to make a mace or war hammer. He'd been going for either a sword or rapier in the theme of a rose. The dashing figure of Tuxedo Kamen—ahem, wrong shoujo series, the dashing figure of Rabbit Mask should've come with the appropriate weapon. But as it was impromptu and an emergency, beggars couldn't be choosers. A hunk of metal turned into a flower on a pole it was.

It worked well enough, but maybe Hajime could tweak it a little and practice a bit more so he could get it juuuuust right next time.

'Ah, I'm rambling inside my head again… I really should get rid of this bad habit—!'

KNOCK KNOCK

"Nee, Shizuku-chan, I don't think he's in… or maybe he's already asleep…"

Hajime heard voices. Familiar ones.

Troubling ones.

So troubling that he considered shutting off his light and sneaking into bed.

Yep. He should do just that.

"Don't be a wuss. Can't you see his room light is still on?"—'Dammit! So much for that idea.'—"And you already promised, didn't you?"

"But what if he says n—"

"Ah, ah, what did we agree on?" A pause, probably where the samurai girl was emphasizing a stare down to prove a point.

"Haaah… That I would try…"

'Ah,' Hajime exclaimed. From the sound of it, they weren't going to go away anytime soon. 'Not good… what do I do?'

"Good. Kaori's so cute when she pouts~~~."

"Mou, why are you so mean?"

"Enough of that. Now go get him, tiger."

"I'm not a 'tiger'!"

"Oh, you're right. I guess it would be more accurate to call you a 'cougar'. Don't worry. I'll stop when you already have a few kittens on the way—pfft!" A few snickers and the not so subtle hissing of the ponytailed girl's name later, another knocking sound came.

KNOCK KNOCK

"Um, Na-Nagumo-ku—"

"Ara? Ara, ara?"

"Wha-what? I'm trying, okay?"

"Not like that, you aren't."

Hajime thought he heard a few more whispers before one of the girls hissed back about something being 'too embarrassing' and 'not doing it'.

KNOCK KNOCK

"Na-Nagu—" "Ara?! Are your really not gonna do it?" "Na—" "Kaori is so mean. And here I am, trying to be her best friend during her time of need." "Mou! Fine!… … … … Ha-Hajime-k-kun?"

"You're so cute, Kaori! Erai, erai!"

'I CAN HEAR YOU!' Hajime would've buried his head in a pillow to scream silently. But unable to even move from his seat, he just stared at the door, red-faced and wishing those on the opposite side would go away. They didn't though. 'Nani kore, kono jokyo? The hell did I do to get such a cliché setup at my doorstep?'

Honestly, he didn't know. One day, he was jumping in to save the class idol, next thing you know, she's a close friend of said class idol. A little too close, but Shirasaki-san's tried to keep it at a respectable distance. More so than she'd ever done before they got isekaied. It was less troubling to have the popular and beautiful girl so upfront and sociable with him now that he knew it wasn't out of ill intent.

But it was still troubling some of the time. Mainly due to how embarrassing it got.

.

.

.

Okay, it was most of the time now that she was upfront and earnest about being helpful. So, yeah, it was really hard not to feel embarrassed right this very instant.

'What am I? Some kind of romcom-protag?!' And here, Hajime thought Kousuke would be the anime-protagonist. Or was it 'eroge-protag'? 'He has the hair for it!' or so Eichirou had pointed out, before nearly getting knifed to the side of the head—

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

"Oy, Nagumo? How long are you going to keep a girl waiting?"

And then there was Yaegashi Shizuku. Not only did she stop apologizing for Shirasaki's every move, she started making strides to encourage them. Did he do something to piss her off? She was being nice to him still, but was siccing her best friend on him some sort of indirect guilt-tripping?

'Did Eichirou or maybe Kousuke do something, I wonder?' panic gripped the nervous Synergist as he wrapped his head in hands. His work atop the nearby desk was forgotten. Magic stones, paper with circles drawn all over, and even the super special glove. All that disregarded as the owner tried to reason the late-night disturbance and coming up with a whole lot of nothing. 'Oh god, please answer. Why me?'

But perhaps asking someone who essentially kidnapped them wasn't the best solution. Clapping his cheeks together, he tried to straighten his face out as best as he could. Unlike a certain someone who found it easy to lie or pretend being panicked and clueless, Nagumo Hajime didn't need a mirror to know that his face was stiff as a board.

At least he had an excuse as to why it took so long to answer a door not three meters away from himself.

KNOCK "Oy, are you even awake in there—?" CREAK

"Ah, my bad, my bad, Yaegashi-san!" With a nervous, and embarrassed smile, Hajime opened the door slightly. "I was a bit immersed in testing something that I didn't hear you until now. Sorry!"

'Not a lie. It's not a lie—' Well, it was, but Eichirou did say that the best lie was half-truths. He also said that believing in one's lie was the best way to hide the truth. So he believed he was half-lying and, therefore, was… also telling… the truth? 'Was that how this shit worked?'

"Ah, is that so? Must be something interesting if you didn't notice two girls calling you out so late." Sounding uninterested and seemingly NOT suspicious, the samurai girl who kept the polite smile had a smug look in her eyes that belied the urge to tease him.

'Was she always so bold like this?' Hajime wondered as he repeated the dry-smile-nervous-laugh procedure to force her to get to the point. "W-what's up? Need help with something?"

"Maa, not me per se, but since you're free and here now," Shizuku stepped aside and shoved someone else into her spot before him. "Kora, remember your promise."

Knowing that the last line wasn't directed at him, Hajime still tilted his head to the side. It may work in hiding the fact he sort of knew why they were there. If anything, it'd spare Shirasaki Kaori the embarrassment she was already suffering.

"G-g-g-g-good evening, Na-H-H-Hajime-kun. H-how are you?"

Hajime didn't answer. How can he when such a beauty was stood before him, scantily clad in what was obviously nightwear. Had it been a set of pajamas from Earth, yeah, he would still be embarrassed. But with the culture difference between worlds, 'nightwear' in Tortus showed just a bit too much skin than what a typical Japanese boy in his puberty was allowed to see in public.

So much so that said boy in the adolescence stage had stood stock still, mouth semi-agape.

"Ahem…"

Hajime didn't fail to notice how Shizuku was now standing behind the girl. Unlike the dress Kaori had on, the tomboy still wore her normal garb. He also noticed how she hadn't left them in private. Likely both to egg her friend on with small nudges, like the one she gave when Kaori almost called him by his family name, as well as cue him with her eyes, like she was now glaring at him to respond.

Right about now, Hajime could feel the gaze burn across his forehead.

"A-ah, I-I'm doing okay, actually! Yeah!" Not really, but still. "H-how about you, Shirasaki-sa—"

A cold shiver ran down his spine as he noted that Shizuku was still intently glaring at him. Sharply. Like katana-edge sharp.

In less than a second, he understood what she was trying to do. She'd done it to her friend when she said his name. Why else would she do it with him with the exact same timing?

Gulping hard, Hajime tried again, albeit nervously that he feared his voice would crack. "H-h-how about you, K-Ka-Kaori-san?"

Hajime could feel the redness of his face. To casually call a girl by her name was, as a friend unconcernedly said, 'nothing to get so worked up about'. They'd all done fine when it was just Ayako. Yoshino was still an outlier as she apparently refused anyone but her best friend to call her 'Mao'. And to quote said friend, they certainly 'served as a poor example for students' when they nonchalantly referred to their teacher as 'Ai-chan' instead of 'sensei'.

But hearing that from the Japanese boy who knew nothing of true Japanese teenager's shame was like asking a Brazilian for advice on how to perform rakugo! Unless they were taught directly by someone knowledgeable or had first-hand experience with the topic, their opinions and advice was practically moot!

And yeah, sure, Eichirou knew about rakugo, probably more than anyone from the class did, but he wasn't raised with the same values and morals as the standard Japanese teen!

POOF

Anima forgive him for overthinking the first moment he ever called a girl by her first name so familiarly and intimately.

'Eh?' But as Hajime's eyes observed the person before him, he noted that she too was as red as a tomato. Maybe even redder. 'What. The. Hell—'

"I'M FI—!" She had cupped her mouth in surprise before taking another moment to respond. "I'm fine. Thank you for asking..."

And silence reigned once more. The response was so robotic that even Hajime had to wonder if she was taking this just as bad as he.

"S-say," she started again. "A-are you, perhaps, f-free tomorrow? P-perhaps y-y-you have something planned a-already?"

"N-not really," he'd have liked to say 'yes' right now. As there were more materials available in town to work with, metals and minerals from the Labyrinth had caught his eye, he had wanted to join Jugo for shopping before shutting himself in to experiment a bit more. But then again, why would she be asking that in the first place? Hajime's heart felt like it was hammering a taiko. "W-why do you ask?"

She didn't say immediately. For a moment, Hajime thought she had frozen stiff. But a slight nudge by the ever-calm yet impatient—'Is she enjoying this?!'—Shizuku had the girl taking in deep breaths.

After a moment of psyching herself up, which was odd to watch as Hajime still had no clear idea why she was as nervous as, if not more than, he was, Kaori released breath. A determined look took over her anxiety as she stared deep, and hard, into his eyes.

They were far less sharp than that of Yaegashi Shizuku, but let it not be said that Hajime had never been so lost in someone else's gaze other than Shirasaki Kaori's.

The way her pursed lips seemed to smile no matter the situation. How her cheeks, so smooth and puffy, would no sooner release a cute laugh as it would make an adorable pout. And her eyes, so warm, so carefree, so innocent, and yet filled with the determination to do kindness to whatever it had locked in her sights.

How could anyone be mad at her expression? Though Hajime had been troubled, and still was, he couldn't be mad at Shirasaki Kaori for her endearing personality.

"Hajime-kun."

"Yes!"

Called with such a commanding yet familiar air, he could only respond to her as the knights would to Meld. Direct. Earnest. Wanting to please. 'Wait, wha—?'

"W-will you accompany me on a d-…"

The interruption to his thoughts was interrupted as well. By the speaker's sudden lack of self-confidence, of all things. Inhaling deep, she tried again.

"Will you a-accompany me on a d-…"

"'D-?'"

"Da-…"

"'Da-?'"

"Will y-y-you a-accompany me on a d-d-d-date tomorrow?!"

"…"

"…"

"…"

For a while, all was silent.

"…"

"…"

"…"

"…"

'EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE—' But had there been one with telepathy magic, the owner of said magic would've clamped tightly on their head to quell the mental scream to no avail. '—EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH?!'

Down the hallway, unseen by the three, a pair of eyes watched the entire scene go down.

Observant and attentive he was not. But he wasn't that much of an idiot to not understand what was happening. With all the bandages taken off, as Eichirou wasn't such a meanie to leave him hanging, he had a bird's eye view as he watched the girl steam from the top of her head. Meanwhile, the boy, his newest of friends, had his jaw drop into the depths of the abyss.

"Ohohohoho, nice one, Hachin!" making a wide smirk that would make the devil himself proud, Kentarou rubbed his hands together before turning tail and dashing off. "Better tell the others!"

Off he went, vanishing into the shadows to report his findings. Considering that Meld was likely going to assign them escorts tomorrow morning due to Eichirou's… well, even if he tried to be nice, it was a mess. With that in mind, he needed to consolidate the important people and get them to cooperate.

Initially, he'd planned on hanging out with Hajime. Though they were friends now, he hadn't had much time with the guy since the trip. Slow as he was with technical stuff, he couldn't keep up with all the magic jargon talk the otaku had with Eichirou on an almost daily business.

But why let the lack of mutual interest get in the way of a budding friendship, right? One of his buds already made the effort to clear up their misunderstandings and the other was chill enough to hang around with the guy despite always being silent. Even Jugo was cool with Hajime now. It would be a waste to not build up on that foundation. After all, what were friends for? Lazing about, being apathetic about one another was not on that list.

Having had a lot of experience making friends, it would certainly never be in Kentarou's list at least.

"Let's see, Gochin will need to know. Big doof probably wouldn't notice till someone tells him, and he'll be out shopping tomorrow too. Nice, we have an excuse! Kochin… Eh, he'll probably notice immediately and come along. Eichin's out since he's got his own date… only ones left are..."

For a second, Kentarou pondered whether he should invite the girls. Party members and friends they may be, he wasn't really sure if this was one of those things he should be asking them out to town for. Eichin was the one to ask about tact. Considering how he'd been so suave with most of the ladies, even Ruina-san looked to be falling for him, he was his best bet to not offend the girls. But right now, he was busy downstairs with Meld.

Thinking on it by himself, Yoshino was easier to understand. She'll go along with it if it was fun. Despite the distance she kept between her and the others, she was very forward with things like this. But as for the other one… well…

"Haaah, might as well invite her too." He conceded with a sigh to himself. "If I don't, she'll probably get mad I left her out."

He didn't want that. Oh god, he didn't want that. Should anyone ask, he would respond that it wasn't the reasons they were thinking. No sireee.

With his mind made up, Kentarou happily skipped to his other friends' room. He'd probably need to get Ai-chan-sensei's permission to visit the girls' floor as it was too late into the night, but he doubt they'd mind the disturbance if all they were doing was plan on spying their friend's first date.

So happy and carefree was the lone Geomancer that he failed to notice he wasn't the only one to witness the intimate invite.

From the crack of his slightly ajar door, a lone individual grit his teeth in frustration. The Japanese teen's brown eyes glowered green with envy.

It's not just a week after… So I guess… it's the super-extreme, really, verily, uber-duper, worst case scenario?

—Quit stalling, Reaves.

—Okay, okay, geez…

Firstly, apologies it isn't the Labyrinth Chap I promised. Like how I ruined my New Year's resolution to not be an ass, I have ruined your expectations... by being an ass. I shall henceforth swear to never make promises similar to it again. Pacing is my weakness without solution and, being the retard I am, did you all injustice by making false promises. Thus, I have failed to keep it and hereby vow to never get your hopes up. In that manner anyway.

Secondly, please excuse me and get off my back. I had an epiphany on what to do here and said 'Yeah—nope, not good enough..' and proceeded to burn the previous version of this chap… which was only about 20k words… about 60k shorter than this one…

This is almost eighty thousand words and no, I could not split this, let alone chop off a few bits.

Welp, new record, yeah? XD

—Who's keeping track?

—Shush!

—Don't shush me. You were supposed to be the one writing, were you not?

TO BE FAIR! I didn't like Horaud in canon. When I needed material for this chap, I went:

'Hmm, I should reread the web and light novel just to be sure…', *did just that*, 'Dafuq am I gonna do with just the inn and the fact that thugs are common here? I can't even use the adventuring guild much because, ahem, WE AIN'T THERE YET!', *heavy breathing and attempts to chill, *deep sigh of disappointment for lack of material and personal adaptability as an author, 'Fuck it, yeah? I'll do it myself.'

And that's how we got this behemoth of a chapter. Don't worry, still going to use that particular monster since, if you haven't heard, there's fuck all described in the labyrinth's upper easy-mode floors. Just gonna tweak the 'how to kill' slightly.

—Yay, another delay… great.

—Lay off!

That being said, I really do feel bad that I didn't accomplish what I set out to do. With IRL needing to take center stage for around three months or so, I only had maybe 2-3 hours per day for remaining time to work on this and none of that was spent on proper planning/pacing. Hence this… what was it, arriving in town, early afternoon, to lights out in infirmary, evening…. So I think 6-7 in-story hours in 80k words? Yep. Gotta say, not my best essay.

—You've never written any good essays, mind you—

ANYWAY, I thought I should flesh out a few people here and there. Wasn't comfortable with how the other parties didn't get much else. My boy Merudo DIDN'T have his scar on the anime but the blockhead muscle-brain gets one… … …

—WHY? No seriously! WHY? He isn't even a character until that time when he and Kooky-hero-kun decide to join gunslinger Hajime for a bit!

—Enough ranting, Reaves. Get on with it.

—Stay out of it, Reader! I'm pissed off on how it took 2 anime studios to get the damn show right! I mean, come on! You were paid real money to do one job. ONE job. So how hard is it to redo work that's already done?!

—You do realize you took half a year to get even halfway done with the source material's first volume, right? Complaining about several dozen people who had a budget AND deadline only makes you more of an ass.

—I'm sick of this bull—!

—Okay! Enough. Stop being a petulant child and move on.

—Who're you calling a—!... Ahem.

Back on topic. Went and introduced a few sides and events to give this world a little more oomph than just a magic system, crude race divides, labyrinths that have no other purpose than to be power-granting, high-security, wish-fulfillment storage houses and the bland political mumbo jumbo. Then give some small bits to peeps we all know by now but haven't really gotten much from canon at this point (Did you guys know that Ayako actually feels inferior to Kaori because they share jobs? I didn't. No really. Until I opened the wiki at someone's suggestion, I was not aware of this.). Also put in some set-ups for various future plot points. (This last bit is sketchy as hell as I am not sure how to do so without forgetting.)

—I have advise for that. It's called 'plan ahead'.

—I hate you so much.

Last thing for now. Already working on the next chapter. Though I make no promises, it should be the interrogation, date, and night before the dive. The Dive into Orcus will come. But if I had to do this much for this chap, I might do the initial half + the others for 12th then save the latter half + consequences (politics, religion) and reactions (personal stuff) in the 13th chapter to stay consistent .

13th. Oh how fun that number is. I never planned for it, but to think my beginning arc is ending like a long, overdue, anime's first season. And I've only taken the Arifureta anime's flashbacks, the web/light novel's and even the manga's first chap into account.

God, I'm slow. XD

—That, you are.

—Lay off, will you! You're in the same boat.

—Uh, no I'm not. You're the one who wanted to write this. I just got added in the middle to point out your frustrations and flaws. Also to kick you into moving.

—Stop making a scene! Where was I…

Welp, I'm done. For now though. I'll be back. Long chap + long Author's Notes = pained eyes and asses. Take a breather, you grils/bois and I'll see you—

—Reaves. DO NOT make promises you can't keep! We've been over this already. DON'T do it.

—Ugh… Fine!

See you all next time. Whenever that may be. :3

—There, Reader. You happy?

—Nope. But better than I expected.

—My god! I swear, you nitpick too much.

—And you aren't consistent. Had I not nitpicked, you wouldn't have done this in time to start the next one before Valentines. You don't even have anyone to share that day with so why bother opting to not do anything that day—?

—Shut your face!

—Just stating the truth, y'know?

—JUST! SSHH!

Oh, one last thing. To the 100+ new people that joined us, welcome! I don't know what possessed you to come here to read this noob fic but thank you. Thank you very much. Your added statistics have done well to boost my confidence. XD

—Oh great. More ego is going to his head… Perfect. :(

—Shut up. Don't be a bitch!

—Stop being a prick and I'll consider it.

Don't worry, 'people-that've-already-been-with-us-since-the-beginning'. Your continued patronage(no payment needed, just views and reviews), has powered my motivation to continue further… and BEYOND!

—Basically, all of your continued presence has pressured him to continue. And so, he struggles onward, all for your sakes. Not that I'm complaining. His pain is my pleasure, after all.

—You bitch—!

—And that's all the time we have for the year, folks! Belated Happy New Year and Christmas, everyone! Stay safe! Beware Corona! Salute to the firefighters of the Australian Outback. And a genuine Happy 2020!

—Sure. The world is trying to kill us this early and there is no god. What a way to start a new—

—Shush. Now, hope to see you all again soon… preferably within the year… Reaves?

—Yeah, yeah… whatever.

—This is Reader,

—And Reaves,

—of ReavesTheReader, signing out for now! Bye, have a great time!